The Project Gutenberg eBook of Phantom Wires: A Novel
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Phantom Wires: A Novel

Author: Arthur Stringer

Illustrator: Arthur William Brown

Release date: November 7, 2006 [eBook #19735]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Al Haines


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PHANTOM WIRES: A NOVEL ***




Produced by Al Haines









[Frontispiece: "She turned with a start, though her loss of
self-possession lasted but a moment."]






PHANTOM WIRES

A Novel


BY

ARTHUR STRINGER



Author of "The Wire Tappers," "The Loom of Destiny," etc.



ILLUSTRATED BY

ARTHUR WILLIAM BROWN




BOSTON

LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY




Copyright, 1908,

BY ARTHUR STRINGER.


Copyright, 1907,

BY LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY.


All Rights Reserved.




  I

  _It's the bad that's in the best of us
  Leaves the saint so like the rest of us:
  It's the good in the darkest curst of us
  Redeems and saves the worst of us._


  II

  _It's the muddle of hope and madness,
  It's the tangle of good and badness,
  It's the lunacy linked with sanity,
  Makes up and mocks Humanity!_


  A. S.




CONTENTS


CHAPTER

      I.  THE END OF THE TETHER
     II.  THE AZURE COAST
    III.  THE SHADOWING PAST
     IV.  THE WIDENING ROAD
      V.  THE GREAT DIVIDE
     VI.  THE WOMAN SPEAKS
    VII.  OUR FRIEND THE ENEMY
   VIII.  "FOREIGNERS ARE FOOLS"
     IX.  THE LARK IN THE RUINS
      X.  THE TIGHTENING COIL
     XI.  THE INTOXICATION OF WAR
    XII.  THE DOORWAY OF SURPRISE
   XIII.  "THE FOLLY OF GRANDEUR"
    XIV.  AWAKENING VOICES
     XV.  WIRELESS MESSAGES
    XVI.  BROKEN INSULATION
   XVII.  THE TANGLED SKEIN
  XVIII.  THE SEVERED KNOT
    XIX.  THE ULTIMATE OUTCAST
     XX.  THE SPIDER AND THE FLY
    XXI.  THE PIT OF DESPAIR
   XXII.  THE ENTERING WEDGE
  XXIII.  THE WAKING CIRCUIT
   XXIV.  THE GHOSTS OF THOUGHT
    XXV.  THE RULING PASSION
   XXVI.  THE CROWN OF IRON
  XXVII.  THE STRAITS OF CHANCE
 XXVIII.  THE HUMAN ELEMENT
   XXIX.  THE LAST DITCH
    XXX.  ONE YEAR LATER--AN EPILOGUE




PHANTOM WIRES


CHAPTER I

THE END OF THE TETHER

Durkin folded the printed pages of the newspaper with no outward sign
of excitement.  Then he took out his money, quietly, and counted it,
with meditative and pursed-up lips.

His eyes fell on a paltry handful of silver, with the dulled gold of
one worn napoleon showing from its midst.  He remembered, suddenly,
that it was the third time he had counted that ever-lightening handful
since partaking of his frugal coffee and rolls that morning.  So he
dropped the coins back into his pocket, dolefully, one by one, and took
the deep breath of a man schooling himself to face the unfaceable.

Then he looked about the room, almost vacuously, as though the
old-fashioned wooden bed and the faded curtains and the blank walls
might hold some oracular answer to the riddle that lay before him.
Then he went to the open window, and looked out, almost as vacuously,
over the unbroken blue distance of the Mediterranean, trembling into
soft ribbons of silver where the wind rippled its surface, yellowing
into a fluid gold towards the path of the lowering sun, deepening,
again, into a brooding turquoise along the flat rim of the sea to the
southward where the twin tranquilities of sky and water met.

It was the same unaltering Mediterranean, the same expanse of eternal
sapphire that he had watched from the same Riviera window, day in and
day out, with the same vague but unceasing terror of life and the same
forlorn sense of helplessness before currents of destiny that week by
week seemed to grow too strong for him.  He turned away from the soft,
exotic loveliness of the sea and sky before him, with a little gesture
of impatience.  The movement was strangely like that of a feverish
invalid turning from the ache of an opened shutter.

Durkin took up the newspaper once more, and unfolded it with listlessly
febrile fingers.  It was the Paris edition of "The Herald," four days
old.  Still again, and quite mechanically now, he read the familiar
advertisement.  It was the same message, word for word, that had first
caught his eye as he had sipped his coffee in the little palm-grown
garden of the Hotel Bristol, in Gibraltar, nearly three weeks before.
"Presence of James L. Durkin, electrical expert, essential at office of
Stephens & Streeter, patent solicitors, etc., Empire Building, New York
City, before contracts can be culminated.  Urgent."

Only, at the first reading of those pregnant words, all the even and
hopeless monotony, all the dull and barren plane of life had suddenly
erupted into one towering and consuming passion for activity, for
return to his old world with its gentle anaesthesia of ever-widening
plans and its obliterating and absolving years of honest labor.

He would never forget that moment, no matter into what ways or moods
life might lead him.  The rhythmic pound and beat of a company of
British infantry, swarthy and strange-looking in their neutral-tinted
khaki, marched briskly by on the hard stone road, momentarily filling
the garden quietnesses with a tumult of noise.  A bugle had sounded
from one of the fortified galleries high above him, had sounded clearly
out across the huddled little town at the foot of the Rock,
challenging, uncompromising, thrillingly penetrating, as the paper had
fluttered and shaken in his fingers.  He had accepted it, in that first
moment of unreasoning emotionalism, as an auspicious omen, as the call
of his own higher life across the engulfing abysses of the past.  He
had forgotten, for the time being, just where and what he was.

But that grim truth had been forced on him, bitterly, bafflingly, after
he had climbed the narrow streets of that town which always seemed to
him a patchwork of nationalities, a polyglot mosaic of outlandish
tongues, climbed up through alien-looking lanes and courts, past
Moorish bazaars and Turkish lace-stores and English tobacco-shops, in
final and frenzied search of the American Consul.

He had found the Consulate, at last, on what seemed a back street of
the Spanish quarter, a gloomy and shabby room or two, with the faded
American flags over the doorway clutched in the carven claws of a still
more faded eagle.  And he had waited for two patient hours, enduring
the suspicious scowls of a lean and hawk-like Spanish housekeeper, to
discover, at the end, that the American Consul had been riding at
hounds, with the garrison Hunt Club.  And when the Consul, having duly
chased a stunted little Spanish fox all the way from Legnia to
Algeciras, returned to his official quarters, in English
riding-breeches and irradiating good spirits, Durkin had seen his
new-blown hopes wither in the blossom.  The Consul greatly regretted
that his visitor had been kept waiting, but infinitely greater was his
regret that an official position like his own gave him such limited
opportunity for forwarding impatient electrical inventors to their
native shores.  No doubt the case was imminent; he was glad his visitor
felt so confident about the outcome of his invention; he had known a
man at home who went in for that sort of thing--had fitted up the
lights for his own country house on the Sound; but he himself had never
dreamed such a thing as a transmitting camera, that could telegraph a
picture all the way from Gibraltar to New York, for instance, was even
a possibility! . . .  The Department, by the way, was going to have a
cruiser drop in at Mogador, to look into the looting of the Methodist
Missionary stores at Fruga.  There was a remote chance that this
cruiser might call at the Rock, on the homeward journey.  But it was
problematical. . . .  And that had been the end of it all, the
ignominious end.  And still again the despairing Durkin was being
confronted and challenged and mocked by this call to him from half way
round the world.  It maddened and sickened him, the very thought of his
helplessness, so Aeschylean in its torturing complications, so ironic
in its refinement of cruelty.  It stung him into a spirit of blind
revolt.  It was unfair, too utterly unfair, he told himself, as he
paced the faded carpet of his cheap hotel-room, and the mild Riviera
sunlight crept in through the window-square and the serenely soft and
alluring sea-air drifted in between the open shutters.

It meant that a new and purposeful path had been blazed through the
tangled complexities of life for him, yet he could make no move to take
advantage of it.  It meant that the door of his delivery had been swung
wide, with its mockery of open and honest sunlight, and yet his feet
were to remain fettered in that underworld gloom he had grown to hate.
He must still stay an unwilling prisoner in this garden of studied
indolence, this playground of invalids and gamblers; he must still
dawdle idly about these glittering, stagnating squares, fringing a
crowd of meaningless foreigners, skulking half-fed and poorly housed
about this opulent showplace of the world that set its appeasing
theatricalities into motion only at the touch of ready gold.

Durkin remembered, at that moment, that he was woefully hungry.  He
also remembered, more gratefully, that the young Chicagoan, the lonely
and loquacious youth he had met the day before in the _café_ of the
"_Terrasse_," had asked him to take dinner with him, to view the
splendor of "_Ciro's_" and a keeper of the _vestiaire_ in scarlet
breeches and silk stockings.  Afterwards they were to go to the little
bon-bon play-house up by the more pretentious bon-bon Casino.  He was
to watch the antics of a band of actors toying with some mimic fate,
flippantly, to the sound of music, when his own destiny swung trembling
on the last silken thread of tortured suspense!  Yet it was better than
moping alone, he told himself.  He hated loneliness.  And until the
last few weeks he had scarcely known the meaning of the word!  There
had always been that other hand for which to reach, that other shoulder
on which to lean!  And suddenly, at the sting of the memories that
surged over him, he went to the window that opened on its world of sea
and sunlight, and looked out.  His hands clutched the sill, and his
unhappy eyes were intent and inquiring, as they swept the world before
him in a slow and comprehensive gaze.

"_Wherever you wait, wherever you are, in all this wide world, Frank,
come here, to me, now, now, for I want you, need you!_"

His lips scarcely murmured the vague invocation; it was more an
inarticulate wish phrasing itself somewhere in the background of his
clouded brain.

But as he awoke to the tumult of his emotions, to the intensity of his
attitude, whilst he stood there projecting that vague call out into
space, he turned abruptly away, with the abashment of a reticent man
detected in an act of theatricality, and flung out of the room, down
into the crowded streets of Monte Carlo.




CHAPTER II

THE AZURE COAST

As Durkin and the young Chicagoan once more stepped out of the
brilliantly lighted theatre, into the balmy night air, a seductive
mingling of perfumes and music and murmuring voices blew in their hot
faces, like a cooling wave.  Durkin was wondering, a little wearily,
just when he could be alone again.

A group of gay and laughing women, with their aphrodisiac rustle of
silk and flutter of lace, floated carelessly past.

"Who are _they_?" asked the youth.

Durkin half-envied him his illusions and his ingenuousness of outlook;
he was treading a veritable amphitheatre of orderly disordered passions
with the gentle objective stare of a child looking for bright-colored
flowers on a battleground.  Durkin wondered if, after all, it was not
the result of his mere quest of color, of his studying art in Paris for
a year or two.

"I wonder who and what they are?" impersonally reiterated the younger
man, as his gaze still followed the passing group to where it drifted
and scattered through the lamp-strewn garden, like a cluster of golden
butterflies.

"Those are the slaves who sand the arena!" retorted Durkin, studying
the softly waving palms, and leaving the other a little in doubt as to
the meaning of his figure.

The younger man sighed; he was beginning to feel, doubtless, from what
different standpoints they looked out on life.

"Oh, well, you can say what you like, but this is the centre of the
world, to _my_ way of thinking!"

"The centre of--putrescence!" ejaculated Durkin.  The younger man began
to laugh, with conciliatory good-nature, as he glanced appreciatively
back at the sweetmeat stateliness of the Casino front.  But into the
older man's mind crept the impression that they were merely passing, in
going from crowded theatre to open garden and street, from one
playhouse to another.  It all seemed to him, indeed, nothing more than
a transition of theatricalities.  For that outer play-world which lay
along Monaco's three short miles of marble stairway and villa and
hillside garden appeared to him, in his mood of settled dejection, as
artificial and unnatural and unrelated as the life which he had just
seen pictured across the footlights of the over-pretty and
meringue-like little theatre.

"Well, Monte Carlo's good enough for me, all right, all right!"
persisted the young Chicagoan, as they made their way down the
lamp-hung Promenade.  And he laughed with a sort of luxurious
contentment, holding out his cigarette-case as he did so.

The older man, catching a light from the proffered match, said nothing
in reply.  Something in the other's betrayingly boyish laugh grated on
his nerves, though he paused, punctiliously, beside his chance-found
companion, while together they gazed down at the twinkling lights of
the bay, where the soft and violet Mediterranean lay under a soft and
violet sky, and the boatlamps were languidly swaying dots of white and
red, and the Promontory stood outlined in electric globes, like a
woman's breast threaded with pearls, the young art-student expressed
it, and the perennial, ever-cloying perfumes floated up from square and
thicket and garden.

There was an eternal menace about it, Durkin concluded.  There was
something subversive and undermining and unnerving in its very
atmosphere.  It gave him the impression of being always under glass.
It made him ache for the sting and bite of a New England north-easter.
It screened and shut off the actualities and perpetuities of life as
completely as the drop and wings of a playhouse might.  Its sense of
casual and careless calm, too, seemed to him only the rest of a
spinning top.  Its unrelated continuities of appeal, its incessant
coquetries of attire, its panoramic beauty of mountain and cape and
sea-front, its parade of corporeal and egotistic pleasures, its
primordial and undisguised appeal to the carnival spirit, its frank,
exotic festivity, its volatile and almost too vital atmosphere, and,
above all, its glowing and over-odorous gardens and flowerbeds, its
overcrowded and grimly Dionysian Promenade, its murmurous and alluring
restaurants on steep little boulevards--it was all a blind, Durkin
argued with himself, to drape and smother the cynical misery of the
place.  Underneath all its flaunting and waving softnesses life ran
grim and hard--as grim and hard as the solid rock that lay so close
beneath its jonquils and violets and its masking verdure of mimosa and
orange and palm.

He hated it, he told himself in his tragic and newborn austerity of
spirit, as any right-minded and clean-living man should hate paper
roses or painted faces.  Every foot of it, that night, seemed a muffled
and mediate insult to intelligence.  The too open and illicit
invitation of its confectionery-like halls, the insipidly emphatic
pretentiousness of the Casino itself--Durkin could never quite decide
whether it reminded him of a hurriedly finished exposition building or
of a child's birthday cake duly iced and bedecked--the tinsel glory,
the hackneyed magnificence, of its legitimatized and ever-orderly
gaming dens, the eternal claws of greed beneath the voluptuous velvet
of indolence--it all combined to fill his soul with a sense of hot
revolt, as had so often before happened during the past long and lonely
days, when he had looked up at the soft green of olive and eucalyptus
and then down at the intense turquoise curve of the harbor fringed with
white foam.

Always, at such times, he had marveled that man could turn one of
earth's most beautiful gardens into one of crime's most crowded haunts.
The ironic injustice of it embittered him; it left him floundering in a
sea of moral indecision at a time when he most needed some forlorn
belief in the beneficence of natural law.  It outraged his
incongruously persistent demand for fair play, just as the sight of the
jauntily clad gunners shooting down pigeons on that tranquil and Edenic
little grass-plot at the foot of the Promontory had done.

For underneath all the natural beauty of Monaco Durkin had been
continuously haunted by the sense of something unclean and leprous and
corroding.  Under its rouge and roses, at every turn, he found the
insidious taint.

And more than ever, tonight, he had a sense of witnessing Destiny
stalking through those soft gardens, of Tragedy skulking about its
regal stairways.

For it was there, in the midst of those unassisting and enervating
surroundings, he dimly felt, that he himself was to choose one of two
strangely divergent paths.  Yet he knew, in a way, that his decision
had already been forced upon him, that the dice had been cast and
counted.  He had been trying to sweep back the rising sea with a broom;
he had been trying to fight down that tangled and tortuous past which
still claimed him as its own.  And now all that remained for him was to
slip quietly and unprotestingly into the current which clawed and
gnawed at his feet.  He had been tried too long; the test, from the
first, had been too crucial.  He might, in time, even find some
solacing thought in the fitness between the act and its
environment--here he could fling himself into an obliterating Niagara,
not of falling waters, but of falling men and women.  Yes, it was a
stage all prepared and set for the mean and sordid and ever recurring
tragedy of which he was to be the puppet.  For close about him seethed
and boiled, as in no other place in the world, all the darker and more
despicable passions of humanity.  He inwardly recalled the types with
which his stage was embellished; the fellow puppets of that gilded and
arrogant and idle world, the curled and perfumed princes, the waxed and
watching _boulevardiers_ side by side with virginal and unconscious
American girls, pallid and impoverished grand dukes in the wake of
painted but wary Parisians, stiff-mustached and mysterious Austrian
counts lowering at doughty and indignant Englishwomen; bejeweled beys
and pashas brushing elbows with unperturbed New England school-teachers
astray from Cook's; monocled thieves and gamblers and princelings,
jaded tourists and skulking parasites--and always the disillusioned and
waiting women.

"That play got on your nerves, didn't it?" suddenly asked the lazy,
half-careless voice at his side.  Durkin and the young Chicagoan were
in the musky-smelling Promenade by this time, and up past the stands at
the sea-front the breath of the Mediterranean blew in their faces,
fresh, salty, virile.

"This whole place gets on my nerves!" said Durkin testily.  Yes, he
told himself, he was sick of it, sick of the monotony, of the idleness,
of the sullen malevolence of it all.  It was gay only to the eyes; and
to him it would never seem gay again.

"Oh, that comes of not speaking the language, you know!" maintained the
other stoutly, and, at the same time, comprehensively.

He was still very young, Durkin remembered.  He had toyed with art for
two winters in Paris, so scene by scene he had been able to translate
the little drama that had appeared so farcical and Frenchy to his older
countryman in exile.

Durkin's lip curled a little.

"No--it comes of knowing _life_!" he answered, with a touch of
impatience.  He felt the gulf that separated their two oddly diverse
lives--the one the youth eager to dip into experience, the other a
fugitive from a many-sided past that still shadowed and menaced him.
He listened with only half an ear as the Chicagoan expounded some glib
and ancient principle about the fairy tale being even truer than truth
itself.

"Why," he continued argumentatively, "everything that happened in that
play might happen here, tonight, to you or me!"

"Rubbish!" ejaculated Durkin, brusquely, remembering how lonely he must
indeed have been thus to attach himself to this youth of the studios.
But he added, as a matter of form: "You think, then, that life today
_is_ as romantic as it once was?"

"_Mon Dieu_!" cried the other.  "Look at Monte Carlo here!  Of course
it is.  It's more crowded, more rapid; it holds _more_ romance.  We
didn't put it all off, you know, with doublet and hose!"

"No, of course not," answered Durkin absently.  Life, at that moment,
was confronting him so grimly, so flat and sterile and uncompromising
in its secret exactions, that he had no heart to theorize about it.

"And a thing isn't romantic just because it's moss-grown!" continued
the child of the studios, warming to his subject.  "It's romantic when
we've emotionalized it, when we've _felt_ it, when it's hit home with
us, as it were!"

"If it doesn't hit too hard!" qualified the older man.

"For instance," maintained the young Chicagoan, once more proffering
his cigarette-case to Durkin, "for instance, take that big Mercedes
touring-car with the canopy top, coming down through the crowd there.
You'll agree, at first sight, that such things mean good-bye to the
mounted knight, to chivalry, and all that romantic old horseman
business."

"I suppose so."

"But, don't you see, the horse and armor was only a frame, an
accidental setting, for the romance itself!  It's up to date and
practical and sordid and commonplace, you'd say, that puffing thing
with a gasoline engine hidden away in its bowels.  It's what we call
machinery.  But, supposing, now, instead of holding Monsieur le Duc
Somebody, or Milord So-and-So, or Signor Comte Somebody-Else, with his
wife or his mistress--I say, supposing it held--well, my young sister
Alice, whom I left so sedately contented at Brighton!  Supposing it
held my young sister, running away with an Indian rajah!"

"And you would call that romance?"

"Exactly!"

Durkin turned and looked at the approaching car.

"While, as a matter of fact," he continued, with his exasperatingly
smooth smile, "it seems to be holding a very much overdressed young
lady, presumably from the Folies-Bergère or the Olympia."

The younger man, looking back from his place beside him, turned to
listen, confronted by the sudden excited comments of a middle-aged
woman, obviously Parisian, on the arm of a lean and solemn man with
dyed and waxed mustachios.

"You're quite wrong," cried the young Chicagoan, excitedly.  "It's
young Lady Boxspur--the new English beauty.  See, they're crowding out
to get a glimpse of her!"

"Who's Lady Boxspur?" asked Durkin, hanging stolidly back.  He had seen
quite enough of Riviera beauty on parade.

"She's simply ripping.  I got a glimpse of her this afternoon in front
of the _Terrasse_, after she'd first motored over from Nice with old
Szapary!"  He lowered his voice, more confidentially.  "This Frenchman
here has just been telling his wife that she's the loveliest woman on
the Riviera today.  Come on!"

Durkin stood indifferently, under the white glare of the electric lamp,
watching the younger man push through to the centre of the roadway.
The slowly-moving touring-car, hemmed in by the languid midnight
movement of the street, came to a full stop almost before where he
stood.  It shuddered and panted there, leviathan-like, and Durkin saw
the sea breeze sway back the canopy drapery.

He followed the direction of the excited young Chicagoan's gaze,
smilingly, now, and with a singularly disengaged mind.

He saw the woman's clear profile outlined against the floating purple
curtain, the quiet and shadowy eyes of violet, the glint of the
chestnut hair that showed through the back-thrust folds of the white
silk automobile veil swathing the small head, and the nervous,
bird-like movement of the head itself.

He did not move; there was no involuntary, galvanic reaction; no sudden
gasp and flame of wonder.  He simply held his cigarette still poised in
his fingers, half-way to his lips, with the minutest relaxing of the
smile that still hovered about them, while a dull and ashen grayness
crept into his face, second by waiting second.

It was not until his eyes met hers that he took three wavering and
undecided steps toward her.

With a silent movement--more of warning than of fright, he afterward
told himself--she pressed her gloved fingers to her lips.  What her
intent eyes meant to say to him, in that wordless, telepathic message,
Durkin could not guess; all thought was beyond him.  But in a moment or
two the roadway cleared, the car shook and plunged forward, the
floating curtains fluttered and trailed behind.

Durkin turned blindly, and pushed and ran and dodged through the
languidly amazed promenaders, following after that sudden and
bewildering vision, as after his last hope in life.  But the fine,
white, limestone Riviera dust from the fading car's tire-heels, and the
burnt gases from its engines, were all the road held for him, as it
undulated off into hillside quietnesses.

He heard the young Chicagoan calling after him, breathless and anxious.
But he ran on until he came to a side street, shadowed with garden
walls and villas and greenery.  Slipping into this, he immured himself
in the midnight silences, to be alone with the contending forces that
tore at him.

If his companion was right, and such things as this made up Romance,
then, after all, the drama of life had lost none of its bewilderment.
For the woman he had seen between the floating purple curtains was his
own wife.




CHAPTER III

THE SHADOWING PAST

Durkin's first tangible feeling was a passion to lose and submerge
himself in the muffling midnight silences, the silences of those
outwardly quiet gardens at heart so old in sin and pain.

He felt the necessity for some sudden and sweeping readjustment, and
his cry for solitude was like that of the child wounded in spirit, or
that of the wild animal sorely hurt in body.  Before he could face life
again, he felt, he had to build up about him the sustaining fabric of
some new and factitious faith.

But as intelligence slowly emerged from the mist and chaos of utter
bewilderment, as reason crept haltingly back to her seat, his first
blind and indeterminate rage fell away from him.  His first black and
blinding clouds of suspicion slowly subsided before practical and
orderly question and cross-question.  Thought adjusted itself to its
new environment.  Painfully, yet cautiously, he directed his ceaseless
artillery of interrogation toward the outer and darker walls of
uncertainty still so blankly confronting him.

It was not that he had been consumed by any direct sense of loss, of
deprivation.  It was not that he had feared open and immediate
treachery.  If a rage had burned through him, at the sudden and
startling sight of his own wife thus secretly masquerading in an
unknown rôle, it was far from being a rage or mere jealousy and
distrust.

They had, in other days, each passed through questionable and perilous
experiences.  Both together and alone they had adventured unwillingly
along many of the more dubious channels of life.  They had surrendered
to temptation; they had sown and reaped and suffered, and become weary
of it.  They had struggled slowly yet stoically up towards
respectability; they had fought for fair-dealing; they had entered a
compact to stand by each other through that long and bitter effort to
be tardily honest and autumnally aboveboard.

What now so disturbed and disheartened him was the sudden sense of
something impending, the vague apprehension of some momentous and
far-reaching intrigue which he could not even foreshadow.  And it was
framing itself into being at a time when he had most prayed for their
untrammelled freedom, when he had most looked for their ultimate
emancipation from the claws of that too usurious past.

But, above all, what had brought about the sudden change?  Why had no
inkling of it crept to his ears?  Why was she, the passionate pleader
for the decencies of life whom he had last watched so patiently and
heroically imparting the mastery of the pianoforte to seven little
English children in a squalid Paris _pension_, now lapsing back into
the old and fiercely abjured avenue of irresponsibility?  Why had she
weakened and surrendered, when he himself, the oldtime weakling of the
two, had clung so desperately to the narrow path of rectitude?  And
what was the meaning and the direction of it all?  And what would it
lead to?  But why, above all, had she kept silent, and given him no
warning?

Durkin looked up and listened to the soft rustling of the palm
branches.  The bray of a distant band saddened him with an unfathomable
sense of homesickness.  Through an air that seemed heavy with languid
tropicality, and the waiting richness of life, he caught the belated
glimmer of lights and the throb and murmur of string music.  It carried
in to him what seemed the essential and alluring note of all the
existence he had once known and lived.  Yet day by day he had fought
back that sirenic call.  It had not always been an open victory--the
weight of all the past lay too heavily upon him for that--but for _her_
sake he had at least vacillated and hesitated and temporized, waiting
and looking for that final strength which would come with her first
wistful note of warning, or with her belated return to his side.

Yet here was Opportunity lying close and thick about him; here Chance
had laid the board for its most tempting game.  In that way, as the
young Chicagoan had said, they stood in the centre of the world.  But
he had turned away from those clustering temptations, he had left
unbroken his veneer of honorable life, for her sake--while she herself
had surrendered, unmistakably, irrevocably, whatever strange form the
surrender might even at that moment be taking.

All he could do, now, was to wait until morning.  There would surely be
some message, some hint, some key to the mystery.  While everything
remained so maddeningly enigmatic, he raked through the tangled past in
search of some casual seed of explanation for that still undeciphered
present.

He recalled, period by period, and scene by scene, his kaleidoscopic
past career, his first fatal blunder as a Grand Trunk telegraph
operator, when one slip of the wrist brought a gravel train head-on
into an Odd Fellows' Excursion special, his summary dismissal from the
railroad, and his unhappy flight to New York, his passionate struggle
to work his way up once more, his hunger for money and even a few weeks
of leisure, that his long dreamed of photo-telegraphy apparatus might
be perfected and duly patented, his consequent fall from grace in the
Postal-Union offices, through holding up a trivial racing-return or two
until he and his outside confederate had been able to make their
illicit wagers, then his official ostracism, and his wandering
street-cat life, when, at last, the humbling and compelling pinch of
poverty had turned him to "overhead guerrilla" work and the dangers and
vicissitudes of a poolroom key-operator.  He recalled his chance
meeting with MacNutt, the wire-tapper, and their partnership of
privateer forces in that strange campaign against Penfield, the alert
and opulent poolroom king, who had seemed always able to defy the
efforts and offices of a combative and equally alert district-attorney.

Most vividly and minutely of all, he reviewed his first meeting with
Frances Candler, and the bewilderment that had filled him when he
discovered her to be an intimate and yet a reluctant associate with
MacNutt in his work--a bewilderment which lasted until he himself grew
to realize how easy was the downward trend when once the first false
step had been made.

He brought back to mind their strange adventures and perils and escapes
together, day by day and week by week, their early interest that had
ripened into affection, their innate hatred of that underground life,
which eventually flowered into open revolt and flight, their impetuous
marriage, their precipitate journey from the shores of America.

Then came to him what seemed the bitterest memories of all.  It was the
thought of that first too fragile happiness which slowly but implacably
merged into discontent, still hidden and tacit, but none the less
evident.  That interregnum of peace had been a Tantalus-like taste of a
draught which he all along knew was to be denied him.  Yet, point by
point, he recalled their first quiet and hopeful weeks in England, when
their old ways of life seemed as far away as the America they had left
behind, when they still had unbounded faith in themselves and in the
future.  Just how or where fell the first corroding touch he could
never tell.  But in each of them there had grown up a secret unrest--it
was, he knew, the hounds of habit whimpering from their kennels.  "No
one was ever reformed," he had once confided to Frances, "by simply
being turned out to grass!"  So it was then that they had tried to drug
their first rising doubts with the tumult of incessant travel and
change.  His wife had lured him to secluded places, she had struggled
to interest him in a language or two, she had planned quixotic courses
of reading--as though a man such as he might be remolded by a few
months of modern authors!--and carried him off to centres of gaiety--as
though the beat of Hungarian bands and outlandish dances could drive
that inmost fever out of his blood!

He endured Aix-les-Bains and its rheumatics, with their bridge-whist
and late dinners and incongruous dissipations, for a fortnight.  Then
they fled to the huddled little hotels and _pensions_ of the narrow and
dark wooded valley of Karlsbad, under skies which Frank declared to be
bluer than the blue of forget-me-nots, where, amid Brahmins from India
and royalty from Austria and audacious young duchesses from Paris and
students from Petersburg and Berlin, and undecipherable strangers from
all the remotest corners of the globe, it seemed to Durkin they were at
last alone.  He confided this feeling to his wife, one tranquil morning
after they had drunk their Sprudel from long-handled cups, at the
spring where the comely, rubber-garmented native girls caught and doled
out the biting hot spray of the geyser.  They were seated at the
remoter end of the glass-covered Promenade, and a band was playing.
Something in the music, for once, had saddened and dispirited Frank.

"Alone?" she had retorted.  "Who is ever alone?"

"Well, our wires are down, for a little while, anyway!" laughed Durkin,
as he sipped the hot salt water from the china cup.  It reminded him,
he had said, of all his past sins in epitome.  Frank sighed wearily,
and did not speak for a minute or two.

"But, after all," she said at last, in a meditative calmness of voice,
"there are always some sort of ghostly wires connecting us with one
another, holding us in touch with what we have been and done, with our
past, and with our ancestors, with all our forsaken sins and misdoings.
No, Jim, I don't believe we are _ever_ alone.  There are always sounds
and hints, little broken messages and whispers, creeping in to us along
those hidden circuits.  We call them Intuitions, and sometimes we speak
of them as Character, and sometimes as Heredity, and weakness of
will--but they are there, just the same!"

The confession of that mood was a costly one, for before the week was
out they had, in some way, wearied of the sight of that daily
procession of nephritics and neurotics, and were off again, like a pair
of homeless swallows, to the Rhine salmon and the Black Forest venison
of Baden.  From there they fled to the mountain air of St. Moritz,
where they were frozen out and driven back to Paris--but always
spending freely and thinking little of the vague tomorrow.  Durkin,
indeed, recognized that taint of improvidence in his veins.  He was a
spendthrift; he had none of the temperamental foresight and frugality
of his wife, who reminded him, from time to time, and with
ever-increasing anxiety, of their ever-melting letter of credit.  But,
on the other hand, she stood ready to sacrifice everything, in order to
build some new wall of interest about him, that she might immure him
from his past.  She still planned and schemed to shield him, not so
much from the world, as from himself.  Yet he had seen, almost from the
first, that their pursuit of contentment was born of their common and
ever-increasing terror of the future.  Each left unuttered the actual
emptiness and desolation of life, yet each nursed the bitter sting of
it.  Day by day he had put on a bold face, because he had long since
learned how poignantly miserable his own misery could make her.  And,
above all things, he hated to see her unhappy.




CHAPTER IV

THE WIDENING ROAD

Under the softly-waving palms of that midnight garden, Durkin relived
their feverish past, month by remembered month, until they found the
need of money staring them in the face.  He reviewed each increasing
dilemma, until, eventually, he had left her in her squalid Paris
pension with her music pupils and the last eighty francs, while he
clutched at the passing straw of an exporting house clerkship in
Marseilles.  The exporting house, which was under American guidance,
had flickered and gone out ignominiously, and week by desperate week
each new promise of honest work seemed to wither into a chimera at his
feverish touch.  He had been told of a demand for electrical experts at
Tangier, and had promptly worked his passage to that outlandish
sea-port on a Belgian coasting-steamer, only to find a week's
employment installing a burglar-alarm system in the ware-house of a
Liverpool shipping company.  In Gibraltar, a week or two longer, he had
been able to supply his immediate wants through assisting in the
reconstruction of a moving-picture machine, untimely wrecked on the
outskirts of Fez by Moorish fanatics who had believed it to be the
invention of the Evil One.

It was at Gibraltar, too, that his first mocking hopes for some renewal
of life had come to him, along with the vague hint that his
transmitting camera had at last been recognized, and perhaps even
marketed.  But escape from that little seaport had been as difficult as
escape from gaol.  He had finally effected a hazardous and
ever-memorable migration from Algeciras to Cimiez, but only by acting
as chauffeur for a help-abandoned, gout-ridden, and irritable-minded
ex-ambassador to Persia, together with a scrupulously inattentive
trained nurse, who, apparently, preferred diamonds to a uniform, and
smuggled incredible quantities of hand-made lace under the tonneau
seat-cushions.  And then he had found himself at Monte Carlo, still
waiting for word from Paris, fighting against a grim new temptation
which, vampire-like, had grown stronger and stronger as its victim
daily had grown weaker and weaker.

For along the sea-front, one indolent and golden afternoon, he had
learned that an American yacht in the harbor was sending ashore for a
practical electrician, since a defective generator had left its cabins
of glimmering white and gold in sudden darkness.  Durkin, after a brief
talk with the second officer, had been taken aboard the tender and
hurried out to where the lightless steamer rocked and swung at her
anchor chain in the intense turquoise bay.  He had hoped, at first,
that he was approaching his ship of deliverance, that luck was favoring
the luckless and at last the means of his escape were at hand.  So he
asked, with outward unconcern, just what the yacht's course was.  They
were bound for Messina, the second officer had replied, and from there
they went on to Corfu for a couple of weeks, and then on to Ragusa.

He went on board and looked over the armature core.  It was of the
slotted drum type, he at once perceived, built up of laminations of
soft steel painted to break up eddy currents, and as he tested the soft
amber mica insulation about the commutators of hard-rolled copper, he
knew that the defective generator could be repaired in three-quarters
of an hour.  But certain scraps of talk that came to his ears amid the
clink of glasses, from one of the shadowy saloons, had stung into vague
activity his old, irrepressible hunger for the companionship of his own
kind, his own race.

It was uncommonly pleasant, he had told himself as he had caught the
first drone of the lowered, confidential voices, to hear the old home
talk, and even broken snatches of old home interests.  As he explored
the ship and minutely examined automatic circuit-breaker and
switchboard and fuse, he even made it a point to see that his
explorations took him into the pantry-like cabin next to the saloon
from which these droning voices drifted.  As he gave apparently
studious and unbroken attention to a stretch of defective wiring, he
was in fact making casual mental note of the familiar tones of the
distant voices, listening impersonally and dreamily to each question
and answer and suggestion that passed between that quietly talking
group.  One of the talkers, he soon found, was a Supreme Court judge on
his vacation, equable and deliberative in his occasional query or view
or criticism; another was apparently a secret agent from the office of
the New York district-attorney, still another two were either Scotland
Yard men or members of some continental detective bureau--this Durkin
assumed from their broad-voweled English voices and their seemingly
intimate knowledge of European criminal procedure.  The fifth man he
could in no way place.  But it was this man who interrupted the others,
and, apparently taking a slip of paper from some inside pocket or some
well-closed wallet, read aloud a list which, he first explained, had
been secured from some undesignated safe on the night of a certain raid.

"Three hundred and twenty shares of National Bank of Commerce," read
the voice methodically, the reader checking off each item, obviously,
as he went along.  "One certificate of forty-seven shares of United
States Steel Preferred; two certificates of one hundred shares each of
Erie Railroad First Preferred; eighteen personal cheques, with names
and amounts and banks attached; seven I. O. U.'s, with amounts and
dates and initials."

"Probably worthless, from our point of view!" interposed a voice.

The dreaminess suddenly went out of Durkin's eyes, as he listened.

"Postal-Union Telegraph bonds, valued at $102,345," went on the reading
voice, and again the interrupting critic remarked: "Which, you see, we
may regard as very significant, since it both obviously and inferably
demonstrates that the telegraph company and the poolrooms are compelled
to stand together!"

Durkin followed the list, with inclined head and uplifted hands,
forgetting even his simulation of work, until the end was reached.

"In all, you see, one quarter of a million dollars in negotiable
securities, if we are to rely on this memorandum, which, as I stated
before, ought to be authentic, for it was taken from the Penfield safe
the night of the first raid."

Durkin started, as though the circuit with which his fingers absently
toyed had suddenly become a live wire.

"Penfield!"  The word sent a little thrill through his body.
Penfield--the very name was a challenging trumpet to him.  But again he
bent and listened to the drone of the nearby voices.

"And Keenan, you say, is in Genoa?" asked one of the Englishmen.

"If he's not there now he will be during the week," answered the
American.

"You're sure of that?"

"All I know is that our Milan man secured duplicates of his cables.
Three of them were in cipher, but he was able to make reasonably sure
of the Genoa trip!"

"It would be rather hard to get at him, _there_!"

"But if he strikes north, as you say, and goes first to Liverpool, and
gets home by the back door, as it were, by taking a steamer to Quebec
or Montreal----"

"That's a mere blind!"

"But why say that?"

"Because he's too wise to stride British territory, before he unloads.
It's not a mere matter of stopping the transfer of this stock, or
whether or not all of it is negotiable.  What we want is tangible and
incriminating evidence.  The signatures of those cheques are----"

That was the last word that came to Durkin's ears, for at that moment a
steward, with a tray of glasses, hurried into the pantry.  His
suspicious eye saw nothing beyond a busy electrician replacing a
switchboard.  But before the intruding steward had departed the second
officer was at Durkin's elbow, overlooking his labors, and no further
word or hint came to the ears of the listener.

But he had heard enough.  The flame had been applied to the dry acreage
of his too arid and idle existence.  He had remained passive too long.
It was change that brought chance.  And even though that change meant
descent, it would, after all, be only the momentary dip that preceded
the upward flight again.  And as he gazed thoughtfully landward, where
Monte Carlo lay vivid and glowing under the sheltering Alpes-Maritimes,
like a golden lizard sunning itself on a shelf of gray rock, he felt
within him a more kindly and comprehensive feeling for that
flower-strewn arena of vast hazards.  It was, after all, the great
chances of life that made existence endurable.  Its only anodyne lay in
effort and feverish struggle.  And his chance for work had come!

Half an hour later he was rowed ashore, with a good Havana cigar
between his teeth and three good English sovereigns in his pocket.  As
he made his way up to his hotel he could feel some inner part of him
still struggling and shrinking back from the enticing avenue of
activity which his new knowledge was opening up before him.

He smiled, now, a little grimly, as he sat under the rustling palms and
thought of those old, unnecessary scruples.  He had been holding
himself to a compact which no longer existed.  And, all along, he had
been regarding himself as the weakling, the vacillator, when it was he
who had held out the longest!  He had even, in those earlier hesitating
moments, consolingly recalled to his mind how Monsieur Blanc's modestly
denominated Société Anonyme des Bains de Mer et Cercle des Étrangers
made it a point to proffer a railway ticket to any impending wreck,
such as himself, who might drift like a stain across its roads of
merriment, or leave a telltale blot upon one of its perennially
beautiful and ever-odorous flower-beds.  But now, as he reviewed those
past weeks of hesitation and inward struggle, a sense of relapse crept
over him.  As he recalled the picture of the clear-cut profile between
the floating purple curtains, a vague indifference as to the final
outcome of things took possession of him.

He almost exulted in the meaning of the strange meeting, which, one
hour before, had seemed to bring the universe crashing down about his
head.  Then, as his plans and thoughts took more definite shape, his
earlier recklessness merged into an almost pleasurable sense of relief
and release, of freedom after confinement.  He felt incongruously
grateful for the lash that had awakened him to even illicit activity;
life, under the passion for accomplishment, under the zest for risk and
responsibility, seemed to take on its older and deeper meaning once
more.  It was, he told himself, as if the foreign tongue which he had
so wearily heard on every side of him, for so long, had suddenly
translated itself into intelligibility, or as if the text beneath the
pictures in those ubiquitous illustrated papers from Paris, which he
had studied so blankly and so blindly, had suddenly become as plain as
his own English to him.

But his moment of exaltation, his mood of careless emancipation, was a
brief one.  He was no longer alone in life.  His bitterness of heart
had blinded him to obligations.  He had not yet fathomed the mystery of
Frank's appearance.  He had not yet even made sure of her relapse.
Above all, he had not put forth a hand to help her in what might be an
inexplicable extremity.  The morning could still bring some word from
her.  He himself would spend the day in search of her.  He would have
to proceed guardedly, but he would leave no stone unturned.  It was
not, he told himself, that he was giving fate one last chance to treat
more kindly with him.  It was, rather, that all his natural being
wanted and reached out for this woman who had first taught him the
meaning and purpose of life. . . .  His mind went back, suddenly, to
one afternoon, months before, at Abbazia, when they had come up from
sea-bathing in the Adriatic.  He had leaned down over her, to help her
up the Angiolina bath steps, wet and slippery with sea-water.  The
mingled gold and chestnut of her thick hair was dank and sodden with
brine, the wistful face that she turned up to him was pinched and
colorless and blue about the lips.  She seemed, of a sudden, as she
leaned heavily on his arm, a presaging apparition out of the dim
future, an adumbration of her own body grown frail and old, looking up
to him for help, calling forlornly to him for solace.  And in that
impressionable moment his heart had gone out to her, in a burst of pity
that seemed deeper and stronger than love itself.




CHAPTER V

THE GREAT DIVIDE

Durkin waited until, muffled and far away, the throb and drone of an
orchestra floated up to him.  This was followed, scatteringly, by the
bells of the different _tables d'hôte_.  They, too, sounded thin and
remote, drifting up through the soft, warm air that had always seemed
so exotic to him, so redolent of foreign-odored flowers, so burdened
with alien-smelling tobacco smoke, of unfamiliar sea scents
incongruously shot through with even the fumes of an unknown and
indescribable cookery.

While that genial shrill and tinkle of many bells meant refreshment and
most gregarious frivolity for the chattering, loitering, laughing and
ever-spectacular groups so far below him--and how he hated their
outlandish gibberish and their arrogant European aloofness!--it meant
for him hard work, and hard work of a somewhat perilous and stimulating
nature.

For, as the last of the demurely noisy groups made their way through
the deepening twilight to the different hotels and cafés that already
spangled the hillsides with scattering clusters of light, Durkin coolly
removed his shoes, twisted and knotted his two bath towels into a stout
rope, securely tied back his heavy French window-shutter of wood with
one of his sheets, and having attached his improvised rope to the base
of the shutters, swung himself deftly out.  On the return swing he
caught the cast-iron water-pipe that scaled the wall from window tier
to window tier.  Down this jointed pipe he went, gorilla-like, segment
by segment, until he reached what he knew to be the hotel's third
floor.  Here he rested for a moment or two against the wall, feeling
inwardly grateful that a Mediterranean climate still made possible
Monaco's primitive outside plumbing--to the initiated, he inwardly
remarked, such things had always their unlooked-for advantages.  He
also felt both relieved and grateful to see that the two windows
between him and his destination had been left shuttered against the
heat of the afternoon sun.  The third window he could see, was not thus
barricaded, although, as he had expected, the sash itself was securely
locked.

Once convinced of this, he dropped down, stealthily, and lay full
length on the balcony flooring, with his ear close against the casement
woodwork, listening.  Reasonably satisfied, he rose to his knees, and
took from his vest pocket a small diamond ring.  Holding this firmly
between his thumb and forefinger, he described a semi-circle on the
heavy window-glass.  He listened again, intently.  Then he took a small
cold-chisel from still another pocket, and having cut away the putty at
the base of the semicircle, smote the face of the glass one sharp
little tap.

It cracked neatly, along the line of the circling diamond-scratch, so
that, with the help of a suction cap made from the back of a kid glove,
he was able to draw out the loosened segment of glass.  Then he waited
and listened still again.  As he thrust in through the little opening a
cautiously exploring hand the casual act seemed to take on the dignity
of a long-considered ritual.  It was a ceremonial moment to him, he
felt, for it marked his transit, across some narrow moral divide, from
lonely ascent to lonely decline.

The impression stayed with him only a second.  He turned back to his
work, with a reckless little up-thrust of each resolute shoulder.  His
searching fingers found the old-fashioned window lever, of hammered
brass, and on this he pressed down and back, quietly.  A moment later
the sash swung slowly out, and he was inside the room, closing the
shutters and then the window after him.

He stood there, in the dark quietness, for what must have been a full
minute.  Then he took from his pocket a box of wax matches.  He had
purchased them for the purpose, from the frugal old woman who month by
month and season by season carried on her quiet trade at the foot of
the Casino steps, catching, as it were, the tiny drippings from the
flaring tapers in that Temple of Gold.  And day after day, one turn of
the roulette wheel took and gave more money than all her years of
frugal trade might amass!

Taking one of the vestas, he struck a light, and holding it above his
head, carefully examined the room, from side to side.  Then he tiptoed
to a door, which stood ajar.  This, he saw by a second match, was a
sleeping-room; and the two rooms, obviously, made up the suite.  A
door, securely locked, opened from the sleeping-room into the outer
hallway.  The door which opened from the larger room was likewise
locked, but to make assurance doubly sure Durkin slid a second inside
bolt, for already his quick eye had caught the gleam of its polished
brass, just below the door-knob of the ordinary mortised lock.  Then,
groping his way to the little switchboard, he touched a button, and the
room was flooded with light.  He first looked about, carefully but
quickly, and then glanced at his watch.  He had at least two hours in
which to do his work.  Any time after that Pobloff might return.  And
by midnight at least the Prince's valet would be back from Nice, to
begin packing his master's boxes.

He slipped into the bedroom, and took from the bed a blanket and
comforter.  These he draped above the hall door, to muffle any chance
sound.  Then he turned to the northeast corner of the room, where stood
what seemed to be a dressing cabinet, with little shelves and a
plate-glass mirror above it.  The lower part of it was covered by a
polished rosewood door.

One sharp twist and pry with his cold-chisel forced this flimsy outer
door away from its lock.  Beneath it, thus lightly masked, stood the
more formidable safe door itself.  Durkin drew in a sharp breath of
relief as he looked at it with critical eyes.  It was not quite the
sort of thing he had expected.  If it had been a combination lock he
had intended to tear away the woodwork covering it, pad the floor with
the bed mattress, and then pry it over on its face, to chisel away the
cement that he knew would lie under its vulnerable sheet-iron bottom.
But it was an ordinary, old-fashioned lock and key "Mennlicher," Durkin
at the first glance had seen--the sort of strong box which a Third
avenue cigar seller, at home, would scarcely care to keep on his
premises.  Yet this was the deposit vault for which hotel guests, such
as Prince Ignace Slevenski Pobloff, paid ten francs a day extra.

The sound of footsteps passing down the hallway caused the intruder to
draw back and listen.  He turned quickly, waited, and came to a quick,
new decision.  Before doing so, however, he re-examined the room more
critically.

This Prince Ignace Slevenski Pobloff was, obviously, a man of taste.
He was also a man of means--and Durkin wondered if in that fact alone
lay the reason why a certain young Belgian adventuress had followed him
from Tangier to Algeciras, and from Algeciras to Gibraltar, and from
Gibraltar still on to the Riviera.  She had, at any rate, not followed
a scentless quarry.  He was not the mere curled and perfumed impostor
so common to that little principality of shams.  Even the garrulous
young Chicagoan, from whom Durkin had secured his first Casino tickets,
was able to vouch for the fact that Pobloff was a true _boyard_.  He
was also something or other in the imperial diplomatic service--just
what it was Durkin could not at the moment remember.

But he nursed his own personal convictions as to the moral stability of
this true _boyard_.  He had quietly witnessed, at Algeciras, the
Prince's adroit card "riffling" in the sun-parlors of The Reina
Cristina, when the gouty ex-ambassador to Persia had parted company
with many cumbersome dollars.  Durkin's only course, in that time of
adversity and humility, had been one of silence.  But he had inwardly
and adventurously resolved, if ever Fate should bring him and the
Prince together under circumstances more untrammelled, he would not let
pass a chance to balance up that ledger of princely venality.  For here
indeed was an adversary, Durkin very well knew, who was worthy of any
man's steel.

So the intruder, opening and closing drawers as he went, glanced
quickly but appreciatively at the highly emblazoned cards lying on the
little red-leather-covered writing-table, at the litter of papers
bearing the red and blue and gold of the triple-crowned double eagle,
at the solid gold seal, at the row of splendid and regal-looking women
in silver photograph holders, above the reading-desk, and a decanter or
two of cut-glass.  In one of the drawers of this desk he found an
ivory-handled revolver, a toy-like thirty-two caliber hammerless, of
English make.  Durkin glanced at it curiously, noticed that each
chamber held its cartridge, turned it over in his hand, replaced it in
the drawer, and after a moment's thought, took it out once more and
slipped it into his hip pocket.  Then his rapidly roving eye took in
the sable top-coat flung carelessly across the foot of the bed, the
neat little heelless Tunisian slippers beneath it, the glistening,
military-looking boots, each carefully nursing its English shoe-tree, a
highly embroidered smoking-cap, an ivory-handled shaving-set in its
stamped morocco case, one razor for each day of the week, and the
silver-mounted toilet bottles, so heavily chased.

Having, apparently, made careful mental note of the rooms, Durkin once
more turned back to the switchboard, and prying loose the fluted
molding that concealed the lighting-wires, he scraped away the
insulating tissue and severed the thread of copper with a sweep or two
of his narrow file.  He felt safer, in that enforced darkness, for the
work which lay before him.

The black gloom was punctuated by the occasional flare of a match, and
the silence broken now and then, as he worked before the safe, by the
metallic click and scrape of steel against steel, and by the muffled
rasp and whine of his file against the wax-covered key which from time
to time he fitted into the unyielding safe lock.  As he filed and
tested and refiled, with infinite care and patience, his preoccupied
mind ranged vaguely along the channel of thought which the events of
the last half-hour had opened up before him.  He wondered why it was
that Fortune should so favor those who stood the least in need of her
smile.  For four nights during the last seven, he knew, the Prince had
won, and won heavily, both in the Casino and in the Club Privé.  Yet,
on the other hand, there was the little Bulgarian princess with rooms
just across the corridor from his own, and the rightful possessor of
the plain little diamond with which he had just cut his way into this
more sumptuous chamber.  For a week past now, down at the Casino, she
had been losing steadily, as of course the vast and undirected majority
always must lose.  Even her solitaire earrings had been taken to Nice
and pawned, Durkin knew.  Three days before that, too, her maid--and
who is ever anybody on the Riviera without a maid?--had been
reluctantly and woefully discharged.  At the Trente et Quarante table,
as well, Durkin had watched the last thousand-franc note of the
Princess wither away.  "And this, my dear, will mean another three
months with my sweet old palsied Duc de la Houspignolle," she had
laughingly yet bitterly exclaimed, in excellent English, to the
impassive young Oxford man who was then dogging her heels.  She was a
wit, and she had a beautiful hand, even though she was no better than
the rest of Monte Carlo, ruminated the safe-breaker easily, as he
squinted, under the flare of a match, at the ward indentations in his
wax-covered key-flange.

His thoughts went back, as he worked, to the timely yet unexpected
scene at the stair-head, two hours before.  There he had helped a slim
young _femme de chambre_ support the Princess to her room, that royal
lady having done her best to drown her ill fortune in absinthe and
American high-balls--which, he knew, was ever an impossible
combination.  She had collapsed at the head of the stairs, and as he
had helped lift her he had first caught sight of the solitaire diamond
on the limp and slender finger.  This reactionary mood, in the face of
the earlier more tragical hours of that day of wearing anxieties, was
almost one of facetiousness.  He seemed to revel in the memory of what,
in time, he knew, would be humiliating to him.  It was a puny little
diamond ring, of but three or four carats' weight, he mused, and yet
with it had come the actual, if not the moral, turn in the tide of all
his restless activities.  It marked the moment when life seemed to fall
back to its older and darker areas; it was the first diminutive
milestone on his new road of adventure.  But he would return the ring,
of that he stoutly reassured himself, for he still nursed his ironic
sense of justice in the smaller things.  Yes, he would return the ring,
he repeated, with his ever-recurring inapposite scrupulosity, for the
young Princess was a lady of fortune under an unlucky star, like
himself.

Durkin smiled a little, over his wax-covered key, as he still filed and
fitted and listened.  Then he gave vent to an almost inaudible "Ah!"
for the bit of the key made the complete circuit, at last, and the
wards of the lock clicked back into place.

He swung open the heavy iron door, cautiously, listened for a moment,
and then struck another match.

That Pobloff might have the bank-notes with him was a contingency; that
he would carry about with him two thousand napoleons was an absurdity.
And Durkin knew the money had not been deposited--to ascertain that had
been part of his day's work.  The Prince, of course, was a prodigal and
free-handed gentleman--how much of his winnings had already leaked
through his careless fingers it was impossible to surmise.  Durkin even
resented the thought of that extravagance--as though it were a personal
and obvious injustice to himself.  If it was all the fruit of blind
chance, if it came thus unearned and accidental, why should he not have
his share of it?  Already Monte Carlo had taught him the mad necessity
for money.  But now, of all times, it was necessary for him.  One-half,
one-quarter, of the sum which this careless-eyed Slavic aristocrat had
carried so jauntily away from the Trente et Quarante table would endow
him with the means to come into his own once more.  It was essential
that he secure his sinews of war, even before he could continue his
search for Frank, or rescue her from the dangers that beset her, if she
still wished for rescue.  If he regretted the underground and underhand
steps through which that money could alone come into his possession, he
consoled his still protesting conscience with the claim that it was,
after all, only a battle of wit against disinterested wit.  For,
self-delusively, he was beginning once more to regard all organized
society and its ways as a mere inquisitorial process which the
adventurous could ignore and the keen-witted could circumvent.
Warfare, such as his, must be a law unto itself!

Then he gave all his attention to the work before him, as he lifted
from the safe, first a small steel despatch box, neatly initialed in
gold, "I. S. P.," and then a packet of blue-tinted envelopes, held
together by two rubber bands, and written on, here and there, in a
language which the intruder assumed to be Russian.  Next came a
japanned-tin box, which proved to hold nothing but a file of quite
unintelligible, Seidlitz-powder-colored papers, and then what seemed,
to Durkin's exploring fingers, to be a few small morocco cases.  The
question flashed through his mind: What if, after all, the money he was
looking for was not to be found!  He struck still another match, with
impatient hands.  His first fever of audacity had burned itself out,
and some indefinite cold reaction of disdain and disgust was setting
in.  Stooping low, he peered into the safe once more.

Then he gave a little sigh of relief.  For there, behind a row of books
that looked like small ledgers or journals, he caught sight of a stout
leather bag, tied with a corded silk rope.  He dropped the burned-out
end of the match, and, thrusting in an arm, lifted out the bag.  As he
placed it on the floor the muffled click of metal smote on his ear.  He
wiped the sweat from his forehead, with a sense of relief.  He had
risked too much to go away empty-handed.

He tore at the carefully knotted cord, first with his fingers and then
with his teeth.  It was not so heavy as he had hoped it might be.  On
more collected second thoughts, indeed, it was woefully light.  But the
knot defied his efforts.  He took out a second match, and was on the
point of striking it.

Instead of doing so, he stood suddenly erect, and then backed
noiselessly into the remotest corner of the room.  For a key had been
thrust into the lock of the anteroom door, and already the handle was
being slowly turned back.

Durkin's breath quickened and shortened, and his hand swung back to his
hip pocket.  Then he waited, with his revolver in his hand.

He counted and weighed his chances, quickly, one by one, as he stood
there, in the black silence.  He caught the diffused glimmer of the
reflected light from the outer room as the door opened and closed,
sharply.  But the momentary half-light did not give him a glimpse of
who or what was before him, for in a second all was blackness again.
His first uneasy thought was that it was a very artful move.  He and
that Other were alone there, in the utter darkness.  Neither, now,
would have the advantage.  He had been a fool to leave one of the doors
without its double lock, of some sort.  He had once been told that it
was always through the more trivial contingency that the criminal was
ultimately trapped.

He strained his ears, and listened.  He could hear nothing.  Yet he was
positive that he could feel some approaching presence.  It may have
been a minute vibration of flooring; it may have been through the
operation of some occult sixth sense.  But he was sure of that
mysterious Other, coming closer and closer to him.

Suddenly something seemed to stir and move in the darkness.  He
crouched, with every nerve and muscle ready, and a moment later he
would have relieved the tension with some sort of cry, had he not
realized that it was the wooden Swiss clock above the cabinet,
beginning to strike the hour.

The sound came to an end, and Durkin was assuring himself that it could
now be neither Pobloff nor the valet, when a second sound sent a tingle
of apprehension through his frame.

It was the blue spurt of a match that suddenly cut the blackness before
him.  The fool--he was striking a light!

Durkin crouched lower, and watched the flame as it grew on the
darkness.  The direct glare of it made him blink a little, but he swung
his revolver barrel just above it, and a little to the right.  He was
more confident now, and quite collected.  However it all turned out, it
could not be much worse than starving to death, unknown and alone in
some public square of Monaco.

As the tiny luminous circle flowered into wider flame the match was
held higher.  Durkin could see the rose-like glow between the phalanges
of the fingers shielding the light.  Then, of a sudden, a face grew out
of the blackness, a white face shadowed by a plumed hat.  It was a
woman's face.  Durkin lowered his revolver, slowly, inch by inch.

It was his wife who stood there in the darkness, not six paces away
from him.

"_You_!" he gasped involuntarily, incredibly.  Sheer wonder survived
his instinctive recoil.  It was the bolt, striking twice in the same
spot.

The two white faces looked at each other, gaped at each other,
insanely.  He could see her breath come and go, shortly, and the
deathly pallor of her face, and the relaxed lower jaw that had fallen a
little away from the drooping upper lip.  But she neither moved nor
spoke.  The match burned to her finger-ends, and fell to the floor.
Darkness enveloped them again.

"You!" he repeatedly vacuously.  The blackness and the silence seemed
to blanket and smother him, like something tangible to the touch.  He
took three steps toward where she still stood motionless, and in an
agonized whisper cried out to her:

"_My God, Frank, what is it_?"




CHAPTER VI

THE WOMAN SPEAKS

"Ssssh!" said the woman under her breath, as she clutched Durkin's arm.

He shook her hand off, impatiently, although the act seemed at
cross-purposes with his own will.

"But you--here!" he still gasped.

"Oh, Jim!" she half-moaned, inadequately.  Yet an _aura_ of calmness
seemed to surround her.  So great was his own excitement that the words
burst from him of their own will, apparently, and sounded like the
utterance of a voice not his own.

"What's it mean!  How'd you get here?"

He could hear her shuddering, indrawn sigh.

"What, in the name of heaven, do _you_ want in here?  Why don't you
speak?"

There was a moment of unbroken silence.  For the first time it seemed
to come home to him that this woman who confronted him was his own
wife, in the flesh and blood.

"What are _you_ doing here?" she demanded at last.

He responded, even in his mood of hot antagonism, to some note of
ever-sustained appeal about her.  Even through the black gloom that
blanketed and blinded him some phantasmal and sub-conscious medium,
like the imaginary circuit of a multiplex telegraph system, seemed to
carry to his mind some secondary message, some thought that she herself
had not uttered.  She, too, was suffering, but she had not shown it,
for such was her way, he remembered.  A wave of sympathy obliterated
his resentment.  He caught her in his arms, hungrily, and kissed her
abandonedly.  He noticed that her skin was cold and moist.

"Oh, Jim," she murmured again, weakly.

"It's so long, isn't it?"

Then she added, with a little catch of the breath, as though even that
momentary embrace were a joy too costly to be countenanced, "Turn on
the lights, quick!"

"I can't," he told her.  "I've cut the wires."

He felt at her blindly, through the muffling blackness.  She was
shaking a little now, on his arm.  It bewildered him to think how his
hunger for her could still obliterate all consciousness of time and
place.

"Why didn't you write?" she pleaded pitifully.

"I did write--a dozen times.  Then I telegraphed!"

"Not a word came!" she cried.

"Then I wrote twice to London!"

"And _those_ never came.  Oh, everything was against me!" she moaned.

"But how did you get here?" he still demanded.

She did not answer his question.  Instead, she asked him: "Where did
you send the Paris letters?"

"To 11 bis avenue Beaucourt."

She groaned a little, impatiently.

"That was foolish--I wrote you that I was leaving there--that I _had_
to go!"

"Not a line reached me!"

He heard her little gasp of despair before she spoke.

"I was put out of there," she went on, hurriedly and evenly, yet with a
_vibrata_ of passion in her crowded utterance.  "There wasn't a penny
left--the pupils I had gave up their lessons.  What they had heard or
found out I don't know.  Then I got a tiny room in the rue de Sèvres.
I sold my last thing, then our wedding ring, even, to get it."

"And then what?"

"I still waited--I thought you would know, or find out, and that in
some way or other I should still hear from you.  I would have gone to
the police, or advertised, but I knew it wouldn't be safe."

Once more the embittering consciousness of some dark coalition of
forces against them swept over him.  Fate, at every step, had
frustrated them.

"I advertised twice, in the Herald?"

"Where would I see the Herald?"

"But you must have known I was trying to find you--that I was doing
everything possible!"

"I knew nothing," she answered, in her poignantly emotionless voice.
And the thought swept through Durkin that something within her had
withered and died during those last grim weeks of suffering.

"But here--how did you get here--and what's this Lady Boxspur
business?" he still insisted.

"Yes, yes," she almost moaned, "if you'll only wait I'll tell you.  But
is it safe to stay here?  Have you thought where we are?"

"Yes; it's safe, quite safe, for an hour yet."

"Why didn't you send me money, or help me?" she asked, in her dead and
unhappy monotone.

"I did, eighty francs, all I had.  I hadn't a penny left.  I didn't
know the damned language.  I prowled about like a cat in a strange
garret, but I tried everything, from the American consul at Nice to a
_Herald_ correspondent at San Remo.  Then I got word of a consumptive
young writer from New York, at Mentone--but he died the day I was to
meet him.  Then I heard of the new Marconi station up the coast, and
worked at wireless for two weeks, and made twenty dollars, before they
sacked me for not being able to send a message out to a Messina
fruit-steamer, in Italian.  Then I chanced on the job of doctoring up a
generator on an American yacht down here in the bay."

"Yes, yes--I know how hard it is!"

"But listen!  When I was on board at work I overheard a Supreme Court
judge and a special agent from the Central Office in New York and two
English detectives talking over the loss of certain securities.  And
those securities belong to Richard Penfield!"

He knew that she had started, at the sound of that name.

"Penfield!" she gasped.  "What of him?"

"When the district-attorney's men raided Penfield's New York gambling
club, one of Penfield's new men got away with all his papers.  They had
been withdrawn from the Fifth Avenue Safe Deposit Company, for they
were mostly cheques and negotiable securities, worth about two hundred
and fifty thousand dollars.  But beyond all their face value, they
constituted _prima facie_ evidence against the gambler."

"But what's all this to us, now?"

"They were smuggled to New Jersey.  There the Jersey City chief of
police took action, and this agent of Penfield's carried the documents
across the North River and up to Stamford.  From there he got back to
New York again, by night, where he met a second agent, who had secured
passage on the _Slavonia_ for Naples.  The first man is MacNutt."

"MacNutt!" ejaculated the listening woman.

"Yes, MacNutt!  He compromised with Penfield and swung in with him when
the district-attorney started pounding at them both.  The second man is
a lawyer named Keenan, who was disbarred for conspiracy in the Brayton
divorce case.  Keenan and his papers are due at Genoa on Friday.  I
found some of this out on board the yacht.  I thought it over--and it
was the only way open for me.  I couldn't stand out against it all, any
longer.  I thought I could make the plunge, without your ever knowing
it--and perhaps get enough to keep you out of any more messes like
this!"

"You had given me up?" she cried, reprovingly.

"No--no--no--I'd only given up waiting for chances to _find you_.  My
God, don't you suppose I knew you needed me!"

"It would have been too late!" she said, in her dead voice.  "It's too
late, already!"

"Then you don't care?" he demanded, almost brokenly.

"I'll never complain, or whine, again!" she answered with dreary
listlessness.

"Then why _are_ you in this room?"

"_I mean that I've given up myself_.  I'm in it, now, as deep as you!
I couldn't fight it back any longer--it _had_ to come!"

"But why, and how!  Why don't you explain?"

He could feel her groping away from him in the darkness.

"Wait," she whispered.

"But why should I wait?" he demanded.

"Listen!  That second room door is still unlocked, and there's danger
enough here, without inviting it."

He groped after her into the bedroom.  He could hear the gentle scrape
of the key and the muffled sound of the lock as she turned it, followed
by the cautious slide of the brass bolt, lower on the door.  He waited
for her, standing at the foot of the bed.  He could hear her sigh of
weariness as she sat down on the edge of the disordered mattress.
Then, remembering that he had cut the wires of only the larger room, he
felt his way to the button at the head of the bed.  He snapped the
current open and instantly the blinding white light flooded the chamber.

"_Is_ it safe here, any longer?" she asked restlessly, pausing a moment
to accustom her eyes to the light, and then gazing up at him with an
impersonal studiousness of stare that seemed to wall and bar her off
from him.  Still again he was oppressed by some sense of alienation, of
looming tragedy between them.  She, too, must have known some shadow of
that feeling, for he saw the look of troubled concern, of unspoken
pity, that crept over her face; and he turned away brusquely.

She spoke his name, quietly; and his gaze coasted round to her again.
She watched him with wide and hungry eyes.

Her breast heaved, at his silence, but all she said was: "Is it safe,
Jim?"

"Yes, it's perfectly safe.  So tell me what you have to say.  It
doesn't mean any greater risk.  We would only have to come back
again--for I've work to do in this room yet!"

The return of the light seemed to give a new cast of practicality to
his thoughts.

"What sort of work?" his wife was asking him.

"Seventeen hundred napoleons in gold to find," he answered grimly.

"Oh, it's not that, not _that_!" she said, starting up.  "It's the
papers, the Gibraltar papers!"

"Papers?" he repeated wonderingly.

"Yes, the imperial specifications.  Pobloff's a paid agent in the
French secret service.  They say he was the man who secured Kitchener's
Afghanistan frontier plans, and in some way or other had a good deal to
do with the Curzon resignation."

"Ah, I _thought_ there was something behind our _boyard_!"

"A year ago last March he was arrested in Jamaica, by the British
authorities, for securing secret photographs of the Port Royal
fortifications.  They court-martialed one of the non-commissioned
officers for helping him get an admission to the fortress, but the
officer shot himself, and Pobloff had the plates spirited away, so the
case fell through.  Now he's got duplicates of every Upper Gallery and
every new fortification of the Rock at Gibraltar."

"But why waste time over these things?"

"Pobloff got them through an English officer's wife.  She was weak--and
worse--she lost her head over him.  I can't tell you more now.  But
there is an order for five hundred pounds waiting for me at the British
Embassy, in Rome, from the Foreign Office, if I secure those papers!"

"That's twenty-five hundred dollars?"

"Yes, almost."

"And I was on the point of crawling away with a few napoleons!" said
Durkin in a whisper.  He began to succumb to the intoxication of this
rapidity of movement which life was once more taking on.  He was
speed-mad, like a motorist on a white and lonely road.  Yet an
ever-recurring dismay and distrust of the end kept coming to him.

"But how did you come to find all this out?  What happened after the
rue de Sèvres?"

"Oh, it was all easy and natural enough, if I could only put it into
words.  After a few days, when I was hungry and sick, I went to one of
the English hotels.  I would have taken anything, even a servant's
work, I believe."

He cursed himself to think that it was through him that she had come to
such things.

"But I was lucky," she went on, hurriedly.  "One afternoon I stumbled
on a weeping lady's maid, on the verge of hysterics, who found enough
confidence in me, in time, to tell me that her mistress had gone mad in
her room and was clawing down the wallpaper and talking about killing
herself.  It was true enough, in a way, I soon found out, for it was an
English noblewoman who had fought with her husband two weeks before in
London, and had run away to Paris.  What she had dipped into, and gone
through, and suffered, I could only guess; but I know this: that that
afternoon she had drunk half a pint of raw alcohol when the frightened
maid had locked her in the bath-room.  So I pushed in and took charge.
First I wired to the woman's husband, Lord Boxspur, who sent me money,
at once, and an order to bring her home as quietly as possible.  He met
us at Calais.  It was a terrible ordeal for me, all through, for she
tried to jump overboard, in the Channel, and was so insane, so
hopelessly insane, that a week after we reached London she was
committed to some sort of private asylum."

"And then?" asked Durkin.

"Then Boxspur thought that possibly I knew too much for his personal
comfort.  I rather think he looked on me as dangerous.  He put me off
and put me off, until I was glad to snatch at a position in a
next-of-kin agency.  But in a fortnight or two I was even more glad to
leave it.  Then I went back to Lord Boxspur, who this time sent me
helter-skelter back to Paris, to bribe a blackmailing newspaper woman
from giving the details of his wife's misfortunes to the Continental
correspondent of a London weekly.  But even when that was done, and I
had been duly paid for my work, I was only secure for a few weeks, at
the outside.  All along I kept writing for you, frantically.  So, when
things began to get hopeless again, I went to the British Embassy.  I
had to lie, terribly, I'm afraid, before I could get an audience, first
with an under secretary, and then with the ambassador himself.  He said
that he regretted he could do nothing for me, at least, officially.  He
looked at my clothes, and laughed a little, and said that of course, in
cases of absolute destitution he sometimes felt compelled to come to
the help of his fellow-countrymen.  I told him that I knew the world,
and was willing to undertake work of any sort.  He answered that such
cases were usually looked after at the consulate, and advised me to go
there.  But I didn't give him up, at once.  I told him I was
resourceful, and experienced, and might undertake even minor official
tasks for him, until I had heard from my husband.  Then he hesitated a
little, and asked me if I knew the Continent well, and if I was averse
to traveling alone.  Then he called somebody up on his telephone, and
in a few minutes came out and shook his head doubtfully, and advised me
to apply at the consulate.  Instead of that, I went not to the English,
but to the American consul first.  He told me that in five weeks a
sea-captain friend of his was sailing from Havre to New York, and that
it might not be impossible to have me carried along."

"That's what they always say!"

"It was the best he could do.  Then I went to the British consul.  He
spoke about references, which left me blank; and tried to pump me,
which left me frightened.  But he could do nothing, he told me, except
in the way of a personal donation, and that, he assumed, was out of the
question.  So I went back to the Embassy once more.  I don't know why,
but this time, for some reason or other, the ambassador believed in me.
He gave me a week's trial as a sort of second deputy private secretary,
indexing three-year-old correspondence and copying Roumanian
agricultural reports.  Then he put me on ordinance-report work.  Then
something happened--I can't go into details now--to arouse my
suspicions.  I rummaged through the storage closet in my temporary
office and looped his telephone wire with twenty feet of number twelve
wire from a broken electric fan, and an unused transmitter.  Then,
scrap by scrap, I picked up my first inklings of what was at that
moment worrying the Foreign Office and the people at the Embassy as
well.  It was the capture of the Gibraltar specifications by Prince
Slevenski Pobloff.  When a Foreign Office secret agent telephoned in
that Pobloff had been seen in Nice, I fought against the temptation for
half a day, then I went straight to the ambassador and told him what I
knew, but not how I came to know it.  He gave me two hundred francs and
a ticket to Monte Carlo, with a letter to deliver in Rome, if by any
chance I should succeed."

"That would give us the show we want!  _That_ would give us a chance!"

She did not understand him.  "A chance for what?"




CHAPTER VII

OUR FRIEND THE ENEMY

Durkin was pacing up and down the small room in his stockinged feet,
looking at her, from time to time, with a detached, but ever studiously
alert glance.  Then he came to a stop, and confronted her.  The memory
of the night before, in the Promenade, with the sudden glimpse of her
profile against the floating automobile curtain, came back to his mind,
with a stab of pain.

"But what has all this to do with Lady Boxspur?" he suddenly demanded,
wondering how long he should be able to have faith in that inner,
unshaken integrity of hers which had passed through so many trials and
survived so many calamities.  But she hurried on, as though unconscious
of both his tone and his attitude.

"That has more to do with the next-of-kin agency.  I left it out, of
course, but if you _must_ know it now, and here, I can tell you in a
word or two."

"One naturally wants to know when one's wife ascends into the
aristocracy!"

"And a Mercedes touring car as well!  But, oh, Jim, surely you and I
don't need to go back to all that sort of thing, at this stage of the
game," she retorted wearily.  She felt wounded, weighed down with a
perverse sense of injury at his treatment, of injustice at his
coldness, even in the face of the incongruous circumstances under which
they had met.

But she went on speaking, resolutely, as though to purge her soul, for
all time, of explanation and excuse.

"That next-of-kin agency was a dingy little office up two dingy stairs
in Chancery Lane.  For a few days their work seemed bearable enough,
though it hurt me to see that all their income was being squeezed out
of miserably poor people--always the miserably poor, the submerged
souls with romantic dreams of impending good fortune, which, of course,
always just escaped them.  That, I could endure.  But when I found that
the agency was branching out, and was actually trying to present me for
inspection as a titled heiress, in sore need of a secret and immediate
marriage, I revolted, at once.  Then they calmly proposed that I embark
for America, as some sort of bogus countess--and while they were still
talking and debating over what mild and strictly limited extravagances
they would stand for, and just what expenses they would allow, I
bolted!  But their scheming and plotting had given me the hint, for I
knew, if the worst came to the worst, I would not be altogether under
the thumb of Lord Boxspur.  So when I came South from Paris I simply
assumed the title--it simplified so many things.  It both gave me
opportunities and protected me.  If, to gain my ends and to reconnoitre
my territory, I became the occasional guest--remember, Jim, the most
discreet and guarded guest!--of Count Anton Szapary--who carried a
hundred thousand crowns away from the Vienna Jockey Club a month or two
ago--you must simply try to make the end justify the means.  I was
still trying to get in touch with you.  One of his automobiles was
always politely placed at my disposal.  It was a chance, well, scarcely
to be missed.  For, you see, it was my intention to meet His Highness,
the Prince Ignace Slevenski Pobloff, under slightly different
circumstances than would prevail if he and his valet should quietly
step through that door at the present moment!"

She laughed, a little bitterly, with a reckless shrug of the shoulders.
Durkin, nettled by the sound of tragedy in her voice, did not like the
sound of that laugh.  Then, as he looked at her more critically, he saw
that she was white and worn and tired.  But it was the words over which
she had laughed which sent him abruptly hurrying into the next room
with a lighted match, to read the hour from the little Swiss clock
above the cabinet.

"If we're after anything here we've got to get it!" he said, with
conscious roughness.  "It's later than I thought."

"Very well," she answered, quietly enough.

Then she turned to him, as he waited with his hand on the bedroom
light-button, before switching it off.

"You need never be afraid that I will bother you with any more of my
hesitations, and scruples, and half-timid qualms, as I once did.  All
that is over and done with.  I feel, now, that we're both in this sort
of work from necessity, and not by accident.  It has gripped and
engulfed us, now, for good."

He raised a hand to stop her, stung to the quick by the misery and
bitterness of her voice, still asking himself if it was not only the
bitter cry of love for some neglectful love's reply.  But she swept on,
abandonedly.

"There's no use quibbling and fighting against it.  We've got to keep
at it, and wring out of it what we can, and always go back to it, and
bend to it, and still keep at it, to the bitter end!"

"Frank, you mustn't say this!" he cried.

"But it's truth, pure truth.  We're only going to live once.  If we
can't be happy without doing the things we ought not to do--then we'll
simply _have to be criminals_.  But I want my share of the joy of
living--I want my happiness!  I want _you_!  I lost you once, and
almost forever, by hoping it could be the other way--but it's too late!"

"Frank!" he pleaded.

"I want you to see where we are," she said, with slow and terrible
solemnity.  "If I am to be saved from it, now, or ever again, _you_
must do it--_you--you_!"

She drew herself together, with a little shiver.

"Come," she said, "we've got our work to do!"

He looked at her white face for one moment, in silence, bewildered, and
then he snapped shut the button.

"We had better look through the safe at once," she went on
apathetically.  Something in her tone, if not her words themselves, as
she had spoken, sent a wave of what was more than startled misery
through her husband.  He once more felt, although he felt it vaguely,
the note of impending tragedy which she was so premonitarily sounding.
It brought to him a dim and hurried vision of that far-off but
inevitable catastrophe which lay, somewhere, at the end of the road
they were traveling.  Their only hope and solace, it seemed to him,
must thereafter lie in feverish and sustained activity.  They must lose
themselves in the dash and whirl of daring moments.  And it was not
from pleasure or from choice, now; it was to live.  They must act or
perish; they must plot and counterplot, or be submerged.  Yet he would
do what he could to save himself, as she, in turn, must do what she
could for herself--if they came to the end of their rope.

A minute later they were bending together over the contents of the
dismantled safe.  He was striking matches.  By this time they were both
on their knees.

"You run through these papers, while I see what can be done with the
despatch box," he whispered to her.  Then he put the little package of
vestas between them, so they might work by their own light.  From time
to time the soft spurt of the lighting match broke the silence, as
Frank hurriedly ran her eye over the different packets, and as
hurriedly flung them back into the safe.

It was a relief to Durkin to think that he at least had someone beside
him who could read French.  Busy as he was, he incongruously recalled
to his mind how he once used to study the little printed announcements
in his hotel rooms, wondering, ruefully, if the delphic text meant that
lights and fires were extra, and if baths must be paid for, and vainly
trying to discover what his last basket of wood might cost.

Yes, he told himself, he was a hunter out of his domain.  He would
always feel intimidated and insecure in this land of aliens and
unknowns.  He even sympathetically wondered who it was that had said:
"Foreigners are fools!"  Then a sudden, irrational, inconsequential
sense of gratitude took possession of him, as he felt and heard the
woman at work so close beside him.  There was a feeling of
companionship about it that made the double risk worth while.

"There's nothing here!" Frank was saying, under her breath.

"Then it _must_ be the box!" he told her.

Durkin knew it was already too late to file and fit a skeleton key.
His first impulse was to bury the box under a muffling pile of bedding
and send a bullet or two through the lock.  But his wandering eye
caught sight of a Morocco sheath-knife above them on the wall, and a
moment later he had the point of it under the steel-bound lid, and as
he pried it flew open with a snap.

He waited, listening, and lighting matches, while Frank went through
the papers, with nervous and agile fingers, mumbling the inscriptions
as she hurriedly read and cast them away from her.

"I thought so!" she said at last, crisply.

The packet held half a dozen blueprints, together with some twelve or
fourteen sheets of plans and specifications, on tinted "flimsy."
Durkin noticed they were drawn up in red and black ink, and that at the
bottom of each document were paragraphs of finely-penned,
scholarly-looking writing.  One glance was enough for them both.

Frank refolded them and caught them together with a rubber band.  Then
she thrust them into the bosom of her dress.  Both rose to their feet,
for both were filled with the selfsame sudden passion to get into the
open once more.

"That must go back, now!" whispered Frank, for Durkin was stooping down
again, over the leather bag that held the napoleons.

"Thank heaven," he answered gratefully, "it's not _that_!"

"Not _yet_!" she whispered back, bitterly, as she heard the chink and
rattle of metal in the darkness.  But some day it might be.

Then she heard another sound, which caused her to catch quickly at
Durkin's arm.  It was the sound of a key turning in the lock, followed
by an impatient little French oath, and the weight of a man's body
against the resisting door.  Then the oath was repeated, and a second
key was turned, this time in the nearer door.

"It's Pobloff!" she whispered.

She had felt the almost galvanic, precautionary response of Durkin's
body; now she could hear his whispered ejaculation as he clutched at
her and thrust her back.

"_You_ must get away, quick, whatever happens," he said hurriedly.
There was a second tremor and rattle of the door; it might come in at
any moment.

"Don't think of me," she whispered.  "It's _you_!"

"But, my God, how'll you get out of this?" he demanded, in a quick
whisper.  He was trying to force her back into the little anteroom.

"No, no; don't!" she answered him.  "I can manage it--more easily than
you!"

"But how?"

He was still crowding and elbowing her back, as though mere retreat
meant more assured safety.

"No, _no_!" she expostulated, under her breath.  "I can shift for
myself.  It's _you_--you must get away!"

She was forcing the packet from her bosom into his hands.

"Take care of these, quick!  Now here's the window ready.  Oh, Jim, get
away while you've got the chance!"

"I can't do it!" he protested.

"You _must_, I tell you.  I wouldn't lie to you!  On my honor, I
promise you I'll come out of this room, unharmed and free!  But quick,
or we'll both lose!"

Even in that moment of peril the thought that she was still ready to
face this much for him filled his shaken body with a glow that was more
keenly exhilarating than wine itself.  There was no time for words or
demonstration: the action carried its own eloquence.

He was already halfway through the opened window, but he turned back.

"Do you care, then?" he panted.

He could hear the quick catch of her breath.

"Good or bad, I love you, Jim!  You know that!  Now, hurry, oh, hurry!"

He caught her hand in his--that was all there was time for--while with
his free hand Durkin thrust the packet down into his pocket.

"If it turns out wrong--I mean if anything should happen to me, go
straight to the Embassy with them, in Rome.  Good-bye!"

"Ah, then you _do_ expect danger!" he retorted, already back at the
window again.

"No--no!" she whispered, resolutely, barring his ingress.  "Hurry!
Good-bye!"

"Good-bye," he whispered, as he slipped down on his hands and knees and
crawled along the balcony, like a cat, through the darkness.

Then the woman closed the window, and waited.




CHAPTER VIII

"FOREIGNERS ARE FOOLS"

Frances Durkin, as she turned back into the darkness of the room,
desperately schooled herself to calmness.  She warned herself that,
above all, she must remain clear-headed and collected, and act coolly
and decisively, when the moment for action arrived.

But as the seconds slipped by, and the silence remained unbroken, a
shred of forlorn hope came back to her.  Each moment meant more assured
safety to her husband--he, at least, was getting away unscathed and
unsuspected.  And that left her almost satisfied.

She still waited and listened.  Perhaps, after all, the Prince had
taken his departure.  Perhaps he had gone back to the _portier's_
office, for explanations.  Perhaps it had not even been Pobloff--merely
a drunken stranger, mistaken in his room number, or servants with a
message or with linen.

She groped softly across the room, until she came to the door.  She
found it draped and covered with a heavy blanket.  Holding this back,
she slipped under it, and peered through the keyhole into the
illuminated hallway.  There seemed to be nobody outside.

"It is a rule of the game, I believe, never to shoot the rabbit until
it is on the run!"

The words, spoken in excellent English, and barbed with a touch of
angry cynicism, smote on her startled ears like an Alpine thunderclap.

She emerged from under the blanket, slowly, ignominiously, ashamed of
even her Peeping-Tom abandonment of dignity.

As she did so she saw herself being looked at with keen but placid
eyes.  The owner of the eyes in one hand held a lighted bedroom lamp.
In his other hand he held a flat, short-barreled pocket revolver, of
burnished gun-metal, and she could see the lamplight glimmer along its
side as it menaced her.

She did not gasp--nor did she shrink away, for with her the situation
was not so novel as her antagonist might have imagined.  Indeed, as she
gazed back at him, motionless, she saw the look of increasing wonder
which crept, almost involuntarily, over his white, lean, Slavic-looking
face.

Frances Durkin knew it was Pobloff.  He was tall, exceptionally tall,
and she noticed that he carried off his faultlessness of attire with
that stiff but tranquil _hauteur_ which seems to come only with a
military training.  The forehead was high and white and prominent, with
oddly marked depressions, now thrown into shadow by the lamp light,
above and behind the highly-arched eyebrows, on each extremity of the
frontal bone.  The nose was long and narrow-bridged, and the face
itself was unusually long and narrow, and now quite colorless.  This
gave a darker hue to the thin mustache and the trim imperial, through
which she caught a glint of white teeth, in what seemed half a smile
and half a snarl.  The hair was parted almost in the centre, a little
to the right, and but for the pebbled shadows about the sunken, yet
still bright eyes, he would be called a youthful-looking man.  She
understood why women would always speak of him as a handsome man.

"I am sorry, but I was compelled to force the bolt," he said, slowly,
with his enigmatic smile.

She still looked at him in silence, from under lowered brows.  Her
fingers were locking and unlocking nervously.

"And to what do I owe this visit?" he demanded mockingly.  He was quite
close to her by this time.

She took a step backward.  She could even smell brandy on his breath.

"Your English is admirable!" she answered, as mockingly.

"As your energy!" he retorted, taking a step nearer the still open
door.  Then he looked about the room, slowly and comprehensively.  On
his face, in the strong sidelight, she could see mirrored each fresh
discovery, as step by step he covered the course of the completed
invasion.  She followed his gaze, which now rested on the rifled safe.

A little oath, in Russian, suddenly escaped his lips.

Then he turned and strode into the anteroom, and she could hear him
making fast and locking the outer hall door.  Then he withdrew the key,
and came back to her.

"I must still regard you, of course, as my guest," he said slowly, with
his easy menace.

"You Europeans always give us lessons in the older virtues!" she
retorted, as mockingly as before, in her soft contralto.

He looked at her, for a moment, in puzzled wonder.  Then he held the
lamp closer to her face.  He nursed no illusions about women.  Frances
Durkin knew that for years now he had made them his tools and his
accomplices, never his dictators and masters.  But as he looked into
the pale face, with the shadowy, almost luminous violet eyes, and the
soft droop of the full red lips, and the still girlish tenderness of
line about the brow and chin, and then at the betraying fulness of
throat and bosom, the mockery died out of his smile.

It was supplanted by a look more ominously purposeful, more grimly
determined.

"What, madam, did you come here for?" he demanded.

She shrugged an apparently careless shoulder.

"His Highness, the Prince Ignace Slevenski Pobloff, has always been the
recipient of much flattering attention!"  She found it still safest to
mock him.

"We have had enough of this!  What is it?  Money?  Or jewelry?"

She spurned the leather bag on the floor with the toe of her shoe.  He
could hear the clink and rattle of the napoleons that followed the
movement.  He started suddenly forward and bent over the broken
despatch box.  His long white fingers were running dexterously through
the once orderly little packets.

"_Or something more important_?" he went on, as he came to the end of
his stock.

Then he gave a little half-cry, half-gasp; and from the look on his
face the woman saw that he realized what was missing.  He peered at
her, with alert and narrow eyes, for a full minute of unbroken silence.
Then, with a little movement of finality, he turned away and put down
the lamp.

"I regret it, but I must ask you for this--this document, without
equivocation and without delay."

She opened her lips to speak, but he cut in before any sound fell from
them.

"Let there be no misunderstanding between us.  I know precisely what
you have taken; and it will be in my hands _before you ever leave this
room_!"

She had a sense of destiny shaping itself before her, while she stood a
helpless and disinterested spectator of the vague but implacable
transformation which, in the end, must in one way or the other so
vitally concern her.

"I have nothing," she answered simply.

He waved her protest aside.

"Madam, have you thought, or do you now know, what the cost of this
will be to you?"

He was towering over her now.  She was wondering whether or not there
was a ghost of a chance for her to snatch at his pistol.

"I can pay only what I owe," she maintained evasively.

He looked at her, and then at the locked door.  His face took on a
sudden and crafty change.  The rage and anger ebbed out of him.  He
placed the lamp on the dressing-table of polished rosewood.  Then his
lean, white fingers meditatively adjusted his tie, and even more
meditatively stroked at the narrow black imperial, before he spoke
again.

"What greater crown may one hope for, in any activity of life, than a
beautiful woman?" he asked quietly.

There was a moment of unbroken silence.

For the first time a touch of fear came to her shadowy eyes, and they
were veiled by a momentary look of furtiveness.

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, madam, simply that you will now remain with me!"

"That is absurd!"

She noticed, for the first time, that he had put away his revolver.

"It is not absurd; it is essential.  Permit me.  In my native country
we have a secret order which I need not name.  If the secrets of this
order came to be known by an individual not already a member, one of
two things happened.  He either became a member of the order, or he
became a man who--who could impart no information!"

"And that means----?"

"It means, practically, that from this hour you are, either willing or
unwilling, a partner in my activities, as you now are in my possession
of certain papers.  Pardon me.  The penalty may seem heavy, but the
case, you will understand, is exceptional.  Also, the nature of your
visit, and the thoroughness of your preparations"--he swept the
dismantled room with his grim but mocking glance--"have already
convinced me that the partnership will not be an impossible one."

"But I repeat, this is theatrical, and absurd.  You cannot possibly
keep me a--a prisoner here, forever!"

He looked at her, and suddenly she shrank back from his glance, white
to the lips.

"You will not be a prisoner!"

"I am quite aware of that!"

"You will not be a prisoner, for then you would not be a partner.  The
coalition between us must be as silent as it is essential.  But first,
permit me!"

She still shrank back from his touch, consumed with a new and
unlooked-for fear of him.  And all the while she was telling herself
that she must remain calm, and make no mistake.

The remembrance came to her, as she stood there, of how she had once
thought it possible to approach him in a more indirect and adroit
fashion, as the wayward and life-loving Lady Boxspur.  She shuddered a
little, as she recalled that foolish mistake, and pictured the perils
into which it might have led her.  She could detect more clearly now
the odor of brandy on his quickening breath.  His face, death-like in
its pallor, flashed before and above her like a semaphoric sign of
imminent danger.  Action of some sort, however obvious, was necessary.

"I want a drink," she gasped, with a movement toward the cabinet.

He turned and caught up the heavy glass brandy-decanter, emitting a
nervous and irresponsible laugh.

In one hand he held the decanter, in the other the half-filled tumbler.
That, at least, implied an appreciable space of time before those hands
could be freed.  In that, she felt, lay her hope.

Quicker than thought she darted to the door over which still swung the
shrouding blanket.  She knew the key had already been turned in the
lock, from the outside; the only thing between her and the freedom of
the open hall was one small bolt shaft.

But before she could open the door Pobloff, with a little grunt of
startled rage, was upon her.  She fought and scratched like a cat.  The
blanket tumbled down and curtained them, the plumed hat fell from the
woman's disheveled head, a chair was overturned.  But he was too strong
and too quick for her.  With one lithe arm he pinioned her two hands
close down to her sides, crushing the very breath out of her body.
With his other he beat off the muffling blanket, and dragged her away
from the door.  Then he shook her, passionately, and held her off from
him, and glared at her.

One year earlier in her career she knew she would surely have fainted
from terror and exhaustion.  Even as it was, she seemed about to school
herself for some relieving and final surrender to the inevitable, only,
her vacantly staring eyes, looking past him, by accident caught sight
of a little movement which brought her drooping courage into life again.

For she had seen the window-shutter slowly widen, and then a cautious
hand appear on the ledge.  She watched the shutter swing in, further
and further, and then the stealthy figure, with its padded feet, emerge
out of the darkness into the half-lighted room.  She could even see the
pallor of the intruder's face, and his quick movement of warning that
reminded her of the part she must play.

"I give up!" she gasped, in simulated surrender, falling and drooping
with all her weight in Pobloff's arms.

He caught her and held her, bewildered, triumphant.

"You mean it?" he cried, searching her face.

"Yes, I mean it!" she murmured.  Then she shuddered a little,
involuntarily, for she had seen Durkin catch up one of his shoes,
hammer-like, where it protruded from the side pocket of his coat--and
she knew only too well how he would make use of it.

As Pobloff bent over her, unwarned, unsuspecting, almost wondering for
what she was waiting with such confidently closed eyes, Durkin crossed
the carpeted floor.  It was then that the woman flung up her own arms
and encircled the stooping Russian in a fierce and passionate grasp.
He laughed a little, deep in his throat.  She told herself that she was
at least imprisoning his hands.

Durkin's blow caught the bending figure just at the base of the skull,
behind the ear.  The impact whipped the head back, and sent the
relaxing body forward and down.  It struck the floor, and lay there,
huddled, face down.  The woman scrambled to her feet, breathing hard.

"Close the shutters!" said Durkin quickly.

Then he turned the unconscious man over on his back.  Then he caught up
a couple of towels and securely tied, first the inert wrists and then
the feet.  Quickly knotting a third towel, he wedged and drilled a
sharp knuckle joint into the flesh of the colorless cheek, between the
upper and lower incisors.  When the jaw had opened he thrust the knot
into the gaping mouth, securely tying the ends of the towel at the back
of the neck.

"Have you everything?" whispered Frank, who had once more pinned on the
plumed hat, and was already listening at the panel of the hall door.
There was no time to be lost in talk.

"Yes, I think so."

"Your baggage?"

"My baggage will have to be left, but, God knows, there's little enough
of it!"

He wiped his forehead, and looked down at the bound figure, already
showing signs of returning consciousness.  They heard laughter, and the
sound of footsteps passing down the hall without.

Durkin stood beside his wife, and they listened together behind the
closed door.

"Not for a minute--not yet," he whispered.  Then he looked at her
curiously.

"I wonder if you know just what a close call that was!"

"Yes, I know," she said, with her ear against the panel.

He peered back at the figure, and took a deep breath.

"And this is only an intermission--this is only an overture, to what we
may have to face!  Now's our chance.  For the love of heaven, let's get
out of here.  We've got hard work ahead of us, at Genoa--and we've got
only till Friday to get there!"

He did not notice her look, her momentary look of mingled reproof and
weariness and disdain.

"Now, quick!" she merely said, as she flung the door open and stepped
out into the hall.  Luckily, it was empty, from end to end.

Durkin, with assumed nonchalance, walked quietly away.  She waited to
turn the key in the door, and withdrew it from the lock.  Then she
followed her husband down the corridor, and a minute or two later
rejoined him in the fragrant and balmy midnight air of Monaco.




CHAPTER IX

THE LARK IN THE RUINS

It was not until Frances Durkin and her husband were installed in an
empty first-class compartment, twining and curling and speeding on
their way to Genoa, that even a comparative sense of safety came to
them.  It was Durkin's suggestion that it might not be amiss for them
to give the impression of being a newly-married couple, on their
honeymoon journey; and, to this end, he had half-filled the compartment
with daffodils and jonquils, with carnations and violets and roses,
purchased with one turn of the hand from a midnight flower-vender, on
his way down from the hills for any early morning traffic that might
offer.

So as they sped toward the Italian frontier, in the white and mellow
Mediterranean moonlight, threading their way between the tranquil
violet sea bejeweled with guardian lights and the steep and silent
slopes of the huddled mountains, they lounged back on their hired
train-pillows, self-immured, and unperturbed, and quietly contented
with themselves and their surroundings.  At least, so it seemed to the
eyes of each scrutinizing guard and official, who, after one sharp
glance at the flower-filled compartment and the crooning young English
lovers, passed on with a laugh and a shrug or two.

Yet, at heart, Durkin and Frank were anything but happy.  As they sped
on, and his wife pointed out to him that the selfsame road they were
taking between confining rock and sea was the same narrow passage, so
time-worn and war-scarred, once taken by Greeks and Ligurians, Romans
and Saracens, it seemed to Durkin that his first fine estimate of the
life of war and adventure had been a false one.  His old besetting
doubts and scruples began to awake.  It was true that the life they had
plunged into would have its dash and whirl.  But it would be the dash
of a moment, and the whirl of a second.  Then, as it always must be,
there would come the long interval of flight and concealment, the
wearying stretch of inactivity.  He felt, as he gazed out the car
window and saw town and village and hamlet left behind them, that the
same wave of excitement that cast him up would forever in turn drag him
down--and it all resulted, he told himself, in his passing distemper of
fatigue and anxiety, in a little further abrasion, in a little sterner
denudation of their tortured souls!

It was at Ventimiglia that the _capostazione_ himself appeared at the
door of their compartment, accompanied by a uniformed official.  The
two fugitives, with their hearts in their mouths, leaned back on their
cushions with assumed unconcern, cooing and chattering hand in hand
among their flowers, while a volley of quick and angry questions, in
Italian, was flung in at them from the opened compartment door.  To
this they paid not the slightest attention, for several moments.  Frank
turned to her interrogators, smiled at them gently and impersonally,
and then shook her head impatiently, with an outthrust of the hands
which was meant to convey to them that each and every word they uttered
was quite incomprehensible to her.

The _capostazione_, who, by this time, had pushed into their
compartment, was heatedly demanding either their passports or their
tickets.

Frank, who had buried her face raptly in her armful of jonquils, looked
up at him with gentle exasperation.

"We are English," she said blankly.  "English!  We can't understand!"
And she returned to her flowers and her husband once more.

The two uniformed intruders conferred for a moment, while the
_conduttore_, on the platform outside, naturally enough expostulated
over the delay of the train.

"These fools--these aren't the two!" Frank heard the _capostazione_
declare, in Italian, under his breath, as they swung down on the
station platform.  Then the shrill little thin-noted engine-whistle
sounded, the wheels began to turn, and they were once more speeding
through the white moonlight, deeper and deeper into Italy.

"I wonder," said Frank, after a long silence, "how often we shall be
able to do this sort of thing?  I wonder how long luck--mere luck, will
be with us?"

"_Is_ it luck?" asked her husband.  She was still leaning back on his
shoulder, with her hand clasping his.  Accompanying her consciousness
of escape came a new lightness of spirit.  There seemed to come over
her, too, a new sense of gratitude for the nearness of this sentient
and mysterious life, of this living and breathing man, that could both
command and satisfy some even more mysterious emotional hunger in her
own heart.

"Yes," she answered, as she laughed a little, almost contentedly;
"we're like the glass snake.  We seem to break off at the point where
we're caught, and escape, and go on again as before.  I was only
wondering how many times a glass snake can leave its tail in its
enemy's teeth, and still grow another one!"

And although she laughed again Durkin knew how thinly that covering of
facetiousness spread over her actual sobriety of character.  It was
like a solitary drop of oil on quiet water--there was not much of it,
but what there was must always be on the surface.

In fact, her mood changed even as he looked down at her, troubled by
the shadow of utter weariness that rested on her colorless face.

"What would we do, Jim," she asked, after a second long and unbroken
silence, "what would we do if this thing ever brought us face to face
with MacNutt again?"

"But why should we cross that bridge before we come to it?" was
Durkin's answer.

She seemed unable, however, to bar back from her mind some disturbing
and unwelcome vision of that meeting.  She felt, in a way, that she
possessed one faculty which the rapid and impetuous nature of her
husband could not claim.  It was almost a weakness in him, she told
herself, the subsidiary indiscretion of a fecund and grimly resourceful
mind.  Like a river in flood, it had its strange and incongruous back
currents, born of its very oneness of too hurrying purpose.  It
considered too deeply the imminent and not the remoter and seemingly
more trivial contingency.

"But can't you see, Jim, that the further we follow this up the closer
and closer it's bringing us to MacNutt?"

"MacNutt is ancient history to us now!  We're over and done with him,
for all time!"

"You are wrong there, Jim.  You misjudge the situation, and you
misjudge the man.  That is one fact we have to face, one hard fact;
MacNutt is not over and done _with us_!"

"But haven't you made a sort of myth of him?  Isn't he only a fable to
us now?  And haven't we got real facts to face?"

"Ah," she said protestingly, "there is just the trouble.  You always
refuse to look _this_ fact in the face!"

"Well, what are the facts?" he asked conciliatingly, coercing his
attention, and demanding of himself what allowance he must make for
that morbid perversion of view which came of a too fatigued body and
mind.

"The facts are these," she began, with a solemnity of tone that
startled him into keener attentiveness.  "You found me in MacNutt's
office when he was planning and plotting and preparing for the biggest
wire-tapping _coup_ in all his career.  You were dragged into that plot
against your will, almost, just as I had been.  But MacNutt gave us our
parts, and we worked together there.  Then--then you made love to
me--don't deny it, Jim, for, after all, it was the happiest part of all
my life!--and we both saw how wrong we were, and we both wanted to
fight for our freedom.  So I followed you when you revolted against
MacNutt and his leadership."

"No, Frank, it was _you_ who led--if it hadn't been for you there would
never have been any revolt!" he broke in.

"We fought together, then, tooth and nail, and in the end we
surrendered everything but our own liberty--just to start over with
free hands.  But it wasn't our mere escape to freedom that maddened
MacNutt; it was the thought that we had beaten him at his own game,
that we had stalked him while he was so busy stalking Penfield.  Then
he trapped us, for a moment, and it was sheer good luck that he didn't
kill me that afternoon in his dismantled operating-room, before Doogan
and his men attacked the house.  But, as you know, he kept after us,
and he cornered you again, and you would have killed _him_, in turn, if
I hadn't saved you from the sin of it, and the disgrace of it.  Then we
thought we were safe, just because the world was big and wide; because
we had made our escape to Europe we thought that we were out of his
circuit, that we were beyond his key-call--but here we are being led
and dragged back to him, through Keenan.  But now, just because there
is still an ocean between us, you begin to believe that he has given up
every thought of getting even!"

"Well, isn't it about time he did?  We've beaten him twice, at his own
game, and I see no reason why we shouldn't do it again!"

"But how often can we be the glass snake?  I mean, how many times can
we afford to leave something behind, and break away, and hope to grow
whole and sound again?  And when will MacNutt get us where we can't
break away?  I tell you, Jim, you don't know this man as I know him!
You haven't understood yet what a cruelly designing and artful and
vindictive and long-waiting enemy he can be.  You haven't seen him
break and crush people, as I once did.  It's the memory of that makes
me so afraid of him!"

"There's just the trouble, Frank," cried Durkin.  "The man has
terrified and intimidated you, until you think he is the only enemy you
have.  I don't deny he isn't dangerous, but so is Pobloff, and so is
Doogan, for that matter, and this man Keenan as well!"

"But they would never crush and smash you, as MacNutt will, if the
chance comes!" she persisted passionately.  "You don't see and
understand it, because you are so close to it and so deep in it.  It's
like traveling along this little Riviera railway.  It's so crooked and
tunneled and close under the mountains that even though we went up and
down it, for a year, from Nice to Nervi, we could never say that we had
seen the Riviera!"

Durkin looked out at the terraced hills, at the undulating fields and
the heaped masses of blue mountains under the white Italian moonlight,
and did not speak for several seconds.

He had always carried, while with her, the vague but sustained sense of
being shielded.  Until then her hand had always seemed to guard him,
impersonally, as the hand of a busy seeker guards and shelters a
candle.  Now, for some mysterious reason, he felt her brooding
guardianship to be something less passive, to be something more
immediate and personal.  He knew--and he knew it with a full
appreciation of the irony that lurked in the situation--that her very
timorousness was now endowing him with a new and reckless courage.  So
he took her hand, gratefully, before he spoke again.

"Well, whatever happens, we are now in this, not from choice, as you
said before, but from necessity.  If it has dangers, Frank, we must
face them."

"It is nothing _but_ danger!"

"Then we must grin and bear it.  But as I said, I see no reason why we
should cross our bridges before we come to them.  And we'll soon have a
bridge to cross, and a hard one."

"What bridge?"

"I mean Keenan, and everything that will happen in Genoa!"




CHAPTER X

THE TIGHTENING COIL

Henry Keenan, of New York, had leisurely finished his cigar, and had as
leisurely glanced through all the three-day-old London papers.  He had
even puzzled, for another half-hour, over the pages of a _Tribuna_.
Then, after gazing in an idle and listless manner about the empty and
uninviting hotel reading-room, he decided that it was time for him to
go up to his room.  He made his leisurely way to the lift, ascended to
the fourth floor, stepped out, and drew his room-key from his pocket,
as he walked down the hall, in the same idle and listless manner.

As he turned the corner the listlessness went from his face, and a
change came in his languid yet ever-restless and covert eyes.

For a young woman was standing before his door, trying to fit a key to
the lock.  This, he decided as he paused three paces from her and
studied her back, she was doing quite openly, with no slightest sense
of secrecy.  She wore a plumed hat, and a dark cloth tailor-made suit
that was unmistakably English.  She still struggled with the key,
unconscious of his presence.  His tread on the thick carpet had been
light; he had intended to catch her, beyond equivocation, in the act.
But now something about the lines of her stooping figure caused Henry
Keenan to remove his hat, respectfully, before speaking to her.

"Could I assist you, madam?" he asked, close to her side by this time.

She turned, with a start, though her loss of self-possession lasted but
a moment.  But as she turned her startled eyes to him Keenan's last
doubt as to whether or not it was a mere mistake withered away from his
mind.  He knew, from the hot flush that mounted to her cheeks and from
the mellow contralto of her carefully modulated English voice, that she
belonged to that vaguely denominated yet rigidly delimited type that
would always be called a woman of breeding.

"If you please," she said shortly, stepping back from the door.

He bent over the key which she had left still in the lock.

As he did so he glanced at the number which the key, protruding from
the lock, bore stamped on its flat brass bow.  The number was
Thirty-seven, while the number which stood before his eyes on the door
was Forty-one.

Under ordinary circumstances the apparent accident would never have
given him a second thought.  But all that day he had been oppressed by
a sense of hidden yet continual espionage.  This feeling had followed
him from the moment he had landed in Genoa.  He had tried to argue it
down, inwardly protesting that such must be merely the obsession of all
fugitives.  And now, even to find an unknown and innocent-appearing
young woman trying to force an entrance into his room aroused all his
latent cautiousness.  Yet a moment later he felt ashamed of his
suspicions.

"Why, this is room Forty-one," she cried, over his shoulder.  He
withdrew the key and looked at it with a show of surprise.

"And your key, I see, is Thirty-seven," he explained.

She was laughing now, a little, through her confusion.  It was a very
pleasant laugh, he thought.  She looked a frank and companionable
woman, with her love for the merriment of life touched with a sort of
autumnal and wistful sobriety that in no way estranged it from a sense
of youth.  But, above all, she was a beautiful woman, thought the
listless and lonely man.  He looked at her again.  It was his suspicion
of being spied upon, he felt, that had first blinded him to the charm
of her appearance.

"It was the second turn in the corridor that threw me out," she
explained.  He found himself walking with her to her door.

She had thought to find some touch of the Boweryite about him, some
outcropping of the half-submerged bunco-steerer.  Instead of that, both
his look and his tone carried some tinge of quiet yet dominant
gentility, reminding her, as she had so often been taught before, that
the criminal is not a type in himself, that only fanciful and
far-stretched generalizations could detach him as a species, or immure
and mark him off from the rest of his kind.

She glanced at him still again, at the seemingly melancholic and
contemplative face, that strangely reminded her of Dürer's portrait of
himself.  As she did so there was carried to her memory, and imprinted
on it, the picture of a wistful and lonely man, his countenance
touched, for all its open Irish smile, with some wordless sorrow, some
pensive isolation of soul, lean and gaunt with some undefined hunger, a
little furtive and covert with some half-concealed restlessness.

"Aren't you an American?" he was asking, almost hopefully, it seemed to
her.

"Oh, no," she answered, with her sober, slow smile.  "I'm an
Englishwoman!"

He shook his head, whimsically.

"Indeed, I'm sorry for that!" said the Celt.

She joined in his laugh.

"But I've lived abroad so much!" she added.

"Then you must know Italy pretty well, I suppose?"

"Oh, yes; I've traveled here, winter after winter."

She picked out a card from her pocket-book, on which was inscribed, in
Spencerian definiteness of black and white, "Miss Barbara Allen."  It
had been the card of Lady Boxspur's eminently respectable maid--and
Frances Durkin had saved it for just such a contingency.

He read the name, slowly, and then placed the card in his vest pocket.
If he noticed her smile, he gave no sign of it.

"And you like Genoa?  I mean, _is_ there anything to like in this
place?" he asked companionably.  "I'll be hanged if I've seen anything
but a few million mementoes of Christopher Columbus!"

"There's the Palazzo Bianco, and the Palazzo Rosso, and, of course,
there's the Campo Santo!"

"But who cares for graveyards?"

"All Europe is a graveyard, of its past!" she answered lightly.  "That
was what I thought you Americans always came to see!"

He laughed a little, in turn, and she both liked him better for it and
found it easier to go on.  She felt, from his silences, that no great
span of his life had been spent in talking with women.  And she was
glad of it.

"I like the Riggi," she added pregnantly.

"The Riggi--what's that, please?"

"That's the restaurant up on the hill."  She hesitated and turned back,
before unlocking her door.  "It's charming!"

He was on the point, she knew, of making the plunge and asking if they
might not see the Riggi together, when something in her glance, some
precautionary chilliness of look, checked him.  For she had seen that
even now things might advance too hurriedly.  It would be wiser, and in
the long run it would pay, she warned herself, to draw in--for as she
still lingered and chatted with him she more and more felt that she was
face to face with a resourceful and strong-willed opponent.  She
noticed, through all the outward Celtic gentleness, the grim and
passionate mouth, the keenness of the shifty yet penetrating hazel-gray
eyes, the touch of almost bull-dog tenaciousness about the
loose-jointed, high-shouldered figure, and, above all, the audacity of
the careless Irish-American smile.  That smile, she felt, trailed like
a flippant and fluttering tail to the kite of his racial solemnity and
stubbornness of purpose, enabling it to rise higher even while seeming
to weigh it down.

"And you always travel alone?" he finally asked, shaking off the last
of his reserve.

"Oh, I'm a bit of a globe-trotter--that's what you'd call me on your
side of the ocean, isn't it?  You see, I go about Southern Europe
picking up things for a London art firm!"

"And where do you go next?"

"Oh, perhaps to Milan, perhaps to Naples; it may even be to Rome, or it
might turn out to be Syracuse or Taormina.  With me, everything
depends, first on the weather, and, next, on what instructions are sent
on."

She inwardly marveled at the glibness and spontaneity with which the
words fell from her tongue.  She even took a sort of secret joy in the
dramatic values which that scene of play-acting presented to her.

"And do you ever go to New York?"

"Yes, such a thing might happen, any time."

It was as well, she told herself, to leave the way well paved.

"_That's_ the city for you!" he declared, with a commending shake of
the head.

Of the truth of that fact Frances Durkin was only too well aware; but
this was a conviction to which she did not give utterance.

As they stood chatting together in the deserted hallway, a man, turning
the corner, brushed by them.  He merely gave them one casual glance of
inquiry, and then looked away, apparently at the room-numbers on the
lintels.

The young woman chanced to be tapping half-carelessly, half-nervously,
with her key on the panel of her door.  It meant nothing to her
comrade, but to the passing man it resolved itself into an intelligible
and coherent message.  For it was in Morse, and to his trained and
adept ear it read: "This--is--Keenan--keep--away!"




CHAPTER XI

THE INTOXICATION OF WAR

It was two days later,--and they had been days of blank suspense for
him,--that Durkin made his way to Frank's room, unobserved.  His first
resolution had been to wait for a clearer coast, but his anxiety overcame
him, and he could hold off no longer.

As he opened the door and stepped noiselessly inside he caught sight of
her by the window, her face ruminative and in repose.  It looked, for the
moment, unhappy and tired and hard.  She seemed to stand before him with
a mask off, a designing and disillusioned woman, no longer in love with
the game of life.  Or it was, he imagined, as she would look ten years
later, when her age had begun to tell on her, and her still buoyant
freshness was gone.  It was the same feeling that had come to him on the
Angiolina steps, at Abbazia.  He even wondered if in the stress of the
life they were now following she would lose the last of her good looks,
if even her ever-resilient temperament would deaden and harden, and no
longer rise supreme to the exacting moment.  Or could it be that she was
acting a part for him? that all this fine _bravado_ was an attitude, a
rôle, a pretense, taken on for his sake?  Could it be--and the sudden
thought stung him to the quick--that she was deliberately and consciously
degrading herself to what she knew was a lower plane of thought and life,
that the bond of their older companionship might still remain unsevered?

But, as her startled eyes caught sight of him, a welcoming light came
into her relaxed face.  With her first spoken word some earlier touch of
moroseness seemed to slip away from her.  If it required an effort to
shake herself together, she gave no outward sign of it.  She had promised
that there should be no complaining and no hesitations from her; and
Durkin knew she would adhere to that promise, to the bitter end.

She went to him, and clung to him, a little hungrily.  There seemed
something passionate in her very denial of passion.  For when he lifted
her drooping head, with all its wealth of chestnut shot through with
paler gold, and gazed at her upturned face between his two hands, with a
little cry of endearment, she shut her mouth hard, on a sob.

"You're back--and safe?" he asked.

She forced a smile.

"Yes, back safe and sound!"

"But tired, I know?"

"Yes--a little.  But--"

She broke off, and he could see that she was rising from her momentary
luxury of relaxation as a fugitive rises after a minute's breathing-spell.

"Well?" he asked anxiously.

"_Pobloff has found us_!" she said, in her quiet contralto.

"He's here, you mean?"

"He's in Genoa.  I caught sight of him in a cab, hurrying from the French
Consulate to the Cafe Jazelli.  I slipped into a silversmith's shop, as
he raced past, and escaped him."

"And then what?"

"Then several things happened.  But first, tell me this: did you get a
chance to look over Keenan's room?"

"I was bolted inside twenty minutes after you and he had left the hotel.
His trunk was even unlocked; I looked through everything!"

"Which, of course, was charming work!" she interpolated, with not
ungentle scorn.

He shrugged his shoulders deprecatively.  "Not quite as charming as
dining with your new friend!"

"I almost like him!" admitted the woman frankly, femininely rejoicing at
the note of jealousy in the other's voice.

"And no worse than some of the work we've done, or may soon have to do!"

Then he went on, with rising passion: "And I'll tell you this, Frank
whatever we do, and whatever we have to go through, we've got to get
those securities out of Keenan!  We've got to have them, now!  We've got
to pound at it, and dog him, and fight him, and outwit him, until we
either win or lose and go under!  It's a big game, and it has big risks,
but we're in it too deep, now, to talk about drawing back, or to complain
about the dirty work it leads to!"

"I wasn't complaining," she reproved, in her dead voice.  "I only spoke a
bald truth.  But you don't tell me what you've found."

"I got nothing--absolutely nothing; not one shred of information even.
There's nothing in the room.  It stands to reason, then, as I told you
from the first, that he is carrying the papers about with him!"

"That will make it harder," she murmured monotonously.  "And you're sure
your telegram has sent the Scotland Yard men to Como?"

"It must have, or we'd be running into them.  The New Yorker is a
Pinkerton man."

He started pacing back and forth in front of her, frowning with mingled
irritation and impatience.

"Then what about Pobloff?" he suddenly asked.

"Five minutes after we had stepped out of the hotel he met us, face to
face.  With Keenan, I had no chance of getting away.  So I simply faced
it out.  Then Pobloff shadowed us to the Riggi, watched us all through
luncheon, and followed us down to the city again.  And here's the strange
part of it all.  Keenan saw that we were being shadowed, from the first,
and I could see him fretting and chafing under it, for he imagines that
it's all because of what he's carrying with him.  So, on the other hand,
Pobloff has concluded Keenan and I are fellow-conspirators, for he let me
go to the lift alone, just to keep his eye on Keenan, who told me he had
business at the steamship agency."

"But why should we be afraid of Pobloff, then?"

"It's a choice of two evils, I should venture to say.  But that's not
all.  As soon as I was free from each of them, and had left them there,
carrying out that silent and ridiculous advance and retreat between them,
I had to think both hard and fast.  I decided that the best thing for me
to do would be to slip down to Rome, at once, and make my visit to the
Embassy."

"Yes, I found your note, telling me that."

"When I saw that I was being followed at the station I bought a ticket
for Busalla, as a blind, and went in one door of my compartment and then
out the other.  My _wagon lit_ was standing on the next track.  I didn't
change from the one train to the other until the train for Rome started
to move.  Then I slipped out, and jumped for the moving platform, and was
bundled into my right carriage by a guard, who thought I was trying to
commit an Anna Karenina suicide--until I gave him ten francs.  Whether I
got away unnoticed or not I can't say for sure.  But Pobloff will have
resources here that we know nothing of.  From now on, you may be sure, he
will have Keenan watched by one of his agents, night and day!"

"Then, good heavens, we've got to step in and save Keenan from Pobloff!"

"It amounts to that," admitted Frank.  "Yet, in some way, if we could
only manage it, the two of them ought to fight our battle out for us,
between themselves!"

"That's true--but _did_ you get to Rome?"

"Yes, without trouble."

"And you got the money?"

"Only half of it.  They hedged, and said the other half could not be paid
until Pobloff's arrest.  Jim, we must be on our guard against that man."

"Pobloff doesn't count!" ejaculated Durkin impatiently.  "It's Keenan we
have to have our fight with--_he's_ the man, the offender, we
want!--_that_ means only two hundred and fifty pounds!"

"But that is money honestly made!"

"And so will this be money honestly made.  The one was legalized by the
government authority; the other, in the end, will be recognized as--well,
as detectional and punitive expediency.  That's why I say Pobloff doesn't
count!"

"But Pobloff _does_ count," persisted Frank.  "He's a vindictive and
resourceful man, and he has a score against us to wipe out.  Besides all
that, he's a master of intrigue, and he has the entire secret service of
France behind him, and he knows underground Europe as well as any spy on
the Continent.  He will keep at us, I tell you, until he thinks he is
even!"

"Then let him--if he wants to," scoffed Durkin.  "My work is with Keenan.
If Pobloff tries interfering with us, the best thing we can do is to get
the British Foreign Office after him.  _They_ ought to be big enough for
him!"

"It's not a matter of bigness.  _He_ won't fight that way.  He would
never fight in the open.  He knows his chances, and the country, and just
where to turn, and just how far to go--and where to hide, if he has to!"

"That's true enough, I suppose.  But oh, if I only had him in New York,
I'd fight him to a finish, and never edge away from him and keep on the
run this way!"

"Of course; but, as you say, is it worth while?  After all, he's only an
accident in the whole affair now, though a disagreeable one.  And, what's
more, Pobloff will never follow us out of Europe.  This is his stamping
ground.  He had misfortune in America, and he's afraid of it.  As I said
before, Pobloff and Keenan are the acid and the alkali that ought to make
the neutral salts.  I mean, instead of trying to save them from each
other, we ought to fling them together, in some way.  Let Pobloff do the
hunting for us--then let us hunt Pobloff!"

"But Keenan is wary, and shrewd, and far-seeing.  How is he to be caught,
even by a Pobloff?"

"That only time and Pobloff can tell.  It will never be by
brigandage--Keenan will never go far enough afield to give him a chance
for that.  But I feel it in my bones--I feel that there is danger
impending, for us all."

Durkin turned and looked at her, wondering if her woman's intuition was
to penetrate deeper into the unknown than his own careful analysis.

"What danger?" he asked.

"Impending dangers cease to be dangers when they can be defined.  It's
nothing more than a feeling.  But the strangest part of the whole
situation is the fact that not one of us, from any corner of the
triangle, dares turn to the police for one jot of protection.  None of us
can run crying to the arms of constituted authority when we get hurt!"

A consciousness of their lonely detachment from their kind, of their
isolation, crept through Durkin's mind.  He felt momentarily depressed by
a sense of friendlessness.  It was like reverting to primordial
conditions, wherein it was ordained that each life, alone and unassisted,
should protect and save itself.  He wondered if primitive man, or if even
wild animals, did not always walk with that vague consciousness of
continual menace, where lupine viciousness seemed eternally at war with
vulpine wariness.

"Then what would you suggest?" he asked the woman, who sat before him
rapt in thought.

"That we watch Keenan, continuously, night and day.  He has been hunted
and followed now for over two months, and he is only waiting for a clear
field to take to his heels.  And when he goes he is going for America.
That I know.  If we lose sight of him, we lose our chance."

Durkin walked to the window, and looked out at the tiled roofs and the
squat chimney-pots, above which he could catch a glimpse of bursting
sky-rockets and the glow of Greek fire from the narrow canyons of the
streets below.

"What are all the fireworks for?" he asked her casually.

"It's a Saint's Day, of some sort, they told me at the office," she
explained.

He was about to turn and speak to her again, after a minute's silence,
when a low knock sounded on the door.  He remained both silent and
motionless, and the knock was repeated.

"In a moment!" called the woman, as she motioned Durkin to the door of
her clothes-closet.  He drew back, with a shake of the head.  He revolted
momentarily against the ignominy of the movement.  But she caught him by
the arm and thrust him determinedly in, closing the door on him.  Then
she hurriedly let her wealth of chestnut hair tumble about her shoulders.
Then she answered the knock, with the loosened strands of chestnut in one
abashed hand.

It was Keenan himself who stood in the hall before her.




CHAPTER XII

THE DOORWAY OF SURPRISE

"May I speak to you a moment?" asked Keenan, taking a step nearer to her
as he spoke.  She seemed able, even under his quiet composure, to detect
some note of alarm.

"Will you come in?" she asked, holding the door wide for him.

"If you don't mind the intrusion."

She had closed the door, and stood facing him, interrogatively.

"What I am going to ask you, Miss Allen, is something unusual.  But this
past week has shown me that you are an unusual woman."  He hesitated, in
doubt as to how to proceed.

"In America," she said, laughing a little, to widen his avenue of
approach, "you would call me emancipated, wouldn't you?"

He bowed and laughed a little in return.

"But let me explain," he went on.  "I am in what you might call a
dilemma.  For some reason or other certain persons here are watching and
following me, night and day.  In America--which, thank God, is a land of
law and order--this sort of thing wouldn't disturb me.  But here"--he
gave a little shrug--"well, you know what they say about Italy!"

"Then I wasn't mistaken!" she cried, with a well-rung note of alarm.

He looked at her, narrowly.

"Ah, I suspected you'd have an inkling!  But what I have here makes the
case exceptional--and, perhaps, a little dangerous!"

He drew from his pocket a yellow-tinted manila envelope, of "legal" size.
Frank's quick glance told her that it was by no means empty.

"It may sound theatrical, and you may laugh at me, but will you take
possession of these papers for me, for a few days?  No, let me explain
first.  They are important, I confess, for, although valueless
commercially, they contain personal and private letters that are worth a
good deal to me!"

"But this means a great responsibility," demurred Frank.

"Yes; but no danger--at least to you, since you are in no way under
suspicion.  You said that in five days you would probably be in Naples.
Supposing that I arrange to meet you at, say, the Hôtel de Londres there,
and then repay you for your trouble."

"But it's so unusual; so almost absurd," still demurred the acting woman.
The eavesdropper from the closet felt that it was an instance of diamond
cutting diamond.  How hard and polished and finished, he thought, actor
and actress confronted each other.

"Will you take the risk?" the man was asking.

She looked from him to the packet and then back to him again.

"Yes, if you insist--if it is really helping you out!" she replied, with
still simulated bewilderment.

He thanked her with something more than his professional, placid
crispness, and put the packet in her outstretched hand.

"Is that all?"

"Yes, everything."

"In Naples, in five days?"

"Yes; the Hôtel de Londres.  And now I must leave you."

He startled her by taking her hand and wringing it.  She was still
looking down at the packet as he withdrew, and the door closed behind him.

She listened for a moment, and then turned the key in the lock.  Durkin,
stepping from his place of concealment, confronted her.  They stood
gazing at each other in blank astonishment.

Frank's first impulse was to tear open the envelope.  But on second
thoughts she flew to her alcohol tea-lamp and lighted the flame.  It was
only a minute or two before a jet of steam came from the tiny kettle
spout.  Over this she shifted and held the gummed envelope-flap, until
the mucilage softened and dissolved.  Then, holding her breath, she
peeled back the flap, and from the envelope drew three soiled but
carefully folded copies of the London _Daily Chronicle_.  The envelope
held nothing more.

A little cry of disappointment escaped Durkin, while Frank turned the
papers over in her fingers, in speechless amazement.  The very audacity
of the man swept her off her feet.

It was both a warning and a challenge, grim with its suggestiveness,
eloquent with careless defiance.  That was her first thought.

"The fool--he's making fun of you!" said Durkin, with a second passionate
oath.

Frank was slowly refolding the papers, and replacing them in the envelope.

"I don't believe that's it," she said, meditatively.  "I believe he is
trying me--making this a test!"

She carefully moistened the gum and resealed the envelope, so that it
bore no trace of having revealed its contents.  She stood gazing at her
husband with studious and unseeing eyes.

"If he comes back I'll know that I am right," she cried, with sudden
conviction.  "If he finds that I am still here, and that his packet is
still intact and safe, he'll do what he wants to do.  And that is, he'll
trust me with the whole of his securities!"

She quenched the alcohol flame and replaced the lamp in its case.

"If he comes back," mocked Durkin.  "Do you know what you and I ought to
be doing, at this moment?  We ought to be following that man every step
he takes."

"But where?"  She shook her head, slowly, in dissent.

"That's for us to find out.  But can't you feel that he's left us in the
lurch, that we're shut up here, while he's giving us the laugh and
getting away?"

"Jim, listen to me.  During this past week I've seen more of Keenan than
you have."

"Yes, a vast sight more!" he interjected, heatedly.

"And I feel sure," she went on evenly, "that he is more frightened and
worried than he pretends to be.  He is, after all, only a tricky and
ferrety Irish lawyer, who is afraid of every power outside his own little
circuit of experience.  He's afraid of Italy.  I suppose he has
nightmares about _brigantaggio_, even!  He's afraid of foreigners--afraid
of this sort of conspiracy of silence that seems surrounding him.  He's
even afraid to take his precious documents and put them in a safe-deposit
vault in any one of the regularly established institutions here in Genoa.
There are plenty of them, but he isn't big and bold enough to do his
business that way.  He's been a fugitive so long his only way of warfare
now is flight.  And besides, he can never forget that his work is
underground and illicit.  That is why he carries his documents about with
him, on him, in his pockets, like a sneak thief with a pocketful of
stolen goods.  I don't mean to say that he isn't smooth and crafty, and
that he won't fight like a rat when he's cornered!  But I do believe that
if he and Penfield could get in touch today, here in Genoa, he would hand
over every dollar of those securities, and give up the job, and get back
to his familiar old lairs among the New York poolrooms and wardheelers
and petty criminals where he knows his enemies and his friends!"

Durkin strode toward the door impatiently.  He hesitated for a moment,
but had already stretched out his hand to turn the key when he drew back,
silently, step by step.

For a second time, on the panel, without, the low knock was sounding.

Frank watched the closet door draw to and close on Durkin; then she
called out, with assumed and cheery unconcern, "Come in."

She did not look up for a moment, for she was still busy with her hair.

The door opened and closed.

"I trust I do not intrude?"

Frank's brush fell from her hand, before she even slowly wheeled and
looked, for it was the suave and well-modulated baritone of Pobloff.

"What does this mean?" she demanded vacantly, retreating before his
steady and scornful gaze.

"Simply, madam, that you and I seem seldom able to anticipate each
other's calls!"

She made a pretense of going to the electric signal.

"It is quite useless," explained the Russian quietly.  "The wires are
disconnected."

He took out his watch and glanced at it.  "Indeed, as a demonstration
that others enjoy privileges which you sometimes exert, in two minutes
every light in this room will be cut off!"

The woman was panting a little by this time, for her thoughts were of
Durkin and his danger, as much as of herself.  She struggled desperately
to regain her self-possession, for there was no mistaking the quiet but
grim determination written on the Russian's pallid face.  And she knew he
was not alone in whatever plot he had laid.

She would have spoken, only the sudden flood of blackness that submerged
her startled her into silence.  The lights had gone out.

She demanded of herself quickly, what should be her first move.

While she stood in momentary suspense, a knock sounded still once more on
her door.

"Come in," she called out quickly, loudly, now alert and alive to every
movement.

It was Keenan who stepped in from the half-lighted hall.  He would have
paused, in involuntary amazement, at the utter darkness that greeted him,
only footsteps approaching and passing compelled him to act quickly.

He stepped inside and closed and locked the door.

She had not been mistaken.  He _had_ come back.




CHAPTER XIII

"THE FOLLY OF GRANDEUR"

There flashed through Frances Durkin's mind, in the momentary silence
that fell over that strange company, the consciousness that the
triangle was completed; that there, in one room, through a
fortuitousness that seemed to her more factitious than actual, stood
the three contending and opposing forces.  The thought came and went
like a flash, for it was not a time for meditation, but for hurried and
desperate action.  The sense of something vast and ominous seemed to
hang over the darkness, where, for a second or two, the silence of
absolute surprise reigned.

The last-comer, too, seemed to feel this sense of something impending,
for a moment later his voice rang out, clear and unhesitating, with a
touch of challenge in it.

"Miss Allen, are you here?  And is anything wrong?"

"Stand where you are!" the voice of the woman answered, through the
darkness, firm and clear.  "Yes.  I am here.  But there is another
person in this room.  He is a man who means harm, I believe, to both of
us!"

"Ah!" said the voice near the door.

The woman was speaking again, her voice high and nervous, from the
continued suspense of that darkness and silence combined, a dual
mystery from which any bolt might strike.

"Above all things," she warned him, "you must watch that door!"

Her straining ears heard a quiet click-click; she had learned of old
the meaning of that pregnant sound.  It was the trigger of a revolver
being cocked.

"All right--I'm ready," said the man at the door, grimly.  Then he
laughed, perhaps a little uneasily.  "But why are we all in darkness
this way?"

"The wires have been cut--that is a part of his plan!"

Keenan took a step into the room and addressed the black emptiness
before him.

"Will the gentleman speak up and explain?"

No answer came out of the darkness.  Frank knew, by this time, that
Keenan would make no move to desert her.

"Have you a lamp, or a light of any kind, Miss Allen?" was the next
curt, businesslike question.

"Oh, be careful, sir!" she warned him, now in blind and unreasoning
terror.

"Have you a light?" repeated Keenan authoritatively.

"I have only an alcohol lamp; it gives scarcely any light--it is for
boiling a teapot!"

"Then light it, please!"

"Oh, I dare not!" she cried, for now she was possessed of the
unreasoning fear that one step in any direction would bring her in
contact with death itself.

"Light it, please!" commanded Keenan.  "Nothing will happen.  I have in
my hand here, where I stand, a thirty-eight calibre revolver, loaded
and cocked.  If there is one movement from the gentleman you speak of,
I will empty it into him!"

Both Keenan and Frank started, and peered through the blackness.  For a
careless and half-derisive, half-contemptuous laugh sounded through the
room.  Pobloff, obviously, had never moved from where he stood.

Frank slowly groped to the wall of her room, and felt with blind and
exploring hands until she came to her bureau.  Then sounded the clink
of nickel as the lamp was withdrawn from its case and the dry rattle of
German safety-matches.  Then the listeners heard the quick scrape and
flash of the match against the side of the little paper box, and the
puff of the wavering blue flame as the match-end came in contact with
the alcohol.

After all, it was good to have a light!  Incongruously it flashed
through her mind, as wayward thoughts and ideas would at such moments,
how relieved primitive man amid his primitive night must have been at
the blessed gift of the first fire.

The wavering blue flame widened and heightened.  In a moment the inky
room was pallidly suffused with its trembling half-light.  Outside,
through the night, sounded muffled street noises, and the boom and hiss
and spurt of fireworks.

The two peering faces turned slowly, until their range of vision had
swept the entire room.  Then they paused, for motionless against the
west wall, between the closet door and the corner, stood Pobloff.  His
arms were folded, and he was laughing a little.

Frank drew nearer Keenan, instinctively, wondering what the next
movement would be.

It was Pobloff's voice that first broke the silence.

"This woman lies," he said, in his suavely scoffing baritone.  "This
woman----"

"Why don't you say something--why don't you do something!" cried Frank,
hysterically, turning to Keenan.

"Ring the bell!" commanded Keenan.

"It's useless--the wires are cut," she panted.  She could see that,
above and beyond all his craftiness, his latent Irish fighting-blood
was aroused.

"Then, by God, I'll put him out myself.  If there's any fight between
him and me "--he turned on Pobloff--"we won't drag a woman into it!"

The tall, gaunt Russian against the wall was no longer laughing.

"Pardon me," he said, advancing a step.  "This woman has in her
possession a packet of papers--of personal and private papers, which
concern neither you nor her!"

"But what if it _does_ concern me?" demanded Keenan.

"The gentleman is talking nonsense," said Pobloff, unperturbed.  Yet he
leaned forward and studied him more closely, through the half-light,
studied him as the deliberating terrier might study the captured rat
that had dared to bite back at him.  "This woman, I repeat, has certain
papers about her!"

"And what of that?" cried Keenan blindly.  Frank saw, to her joy, that
he was misled.

"Simply this: that if the lady I speak of hands those papers to me,
here, the matter is closed, for all time!"

"And if she doesn't?"

"Then she will do so later!"

A grunt of sheer rage broke from Keenan's lips.  But he checked it,
suddenly, and wheeled on the woman.

"Give him the package," he ordered.  She hesitated, for at the moment
the thought of Keenan's trust had passed from her mind.

"Do as I say," he repeated curtly.

Frank, remembering, drew the yellow manila envelope from her bosom, and
with out-stretched arm handed it to Pobloff.

The Russian took it in silence.  Then with a few quick strides he
advanced to the alcohol lamp.  As he did so both Keenan and Frank
noticed for the first time the blunt little gun-metal revolver he held
in his right hand.

"Again you will pardon me," said Pobloff, with his ever-scoffing
courtliness.  "A mere glance will be necessary, to make sure that we
are not--mistaken!"

He tore open the envelope with one long forefinger, and stooped to draw
forth the contents.

It was then that Keenan sprang at him.  Frank at the moment, was
marveling at the unbroken continuity of evidence linking her with her
uncomprehending opponent.

The sudden leap and cry of Keenan sent a tingle of apprehension up and
down her body.  She asked herself, vaguely, if all the rest of her life
was to be made up of this brawling and fighting in unlighted chambers
of horror; if, now that they were in the more turgid currents for which
they had longed, there were to come no moments of peace amid all their
tumult and struggling.

Then she drew in her breath with a little gasp, for she saw Pobloff,
with a quick writhe of his thin body, free his imprisoned right arm,
and strike with the metal butt of his revolver.

He struck twice, three times, and the sound of the metal on the
unprotected head was sickening to the listening woman.  She staggered
to the closet door as the man fell to the floor, stunned.

"Jim!  Oh, Jim, quick!--he's killing him!--I tell you he's killing him!"

Durkin said "'Ssssh!" under his breath, and waited.

For in the dim half-light they could see that the Russian had ripped
open Keenan's coat and vest, and from a double-buttoned pocket on the
inside of the inner garment was drawing out a yellow manila envelope,
the fellow to that which had already been thrust into his hands.  It
was then that Durkin sprang forward.

Pobloff saw him advance.  He had only time to reverse his hold on the
little gun-metal revolver and fire two shots.

The first shot went wide, tearing deep into the plastered wall.  The
second cut through the flap of his assailant's coat-pocket, just over
the left hip, scattering little flecks of woollen cloth about.  But
there was no time for a third shot.

It seemed brutal to Frank, but she allowed herself time for neither
thought nor scruples.  All she remembered was that it was
necessary--though once again she asked herself if all her life, from
that day on, was to be made up of brawling and fighting.

For Durkin had brought down on the half-turned head the up-poised
bedroom chair with all his force.  Pobloff, with a little inarticulate
cry that was almost a grunt, buckled and pitched forward.

"That settles _you_!" the stooping man said, heartlessly, as he watched
him relax and half roll on his side.

Frank watched him, too, but with no sense of triumph or success, with
no emotion but slowly awakening disgust, against which she found it
useless to struggle.  She watched him with a sense of detachment and
aloofness, as if looking down on him from a great height, while he tore
upon the manila envelope and gave vent to a little cry of satisfaction.
They at last possessed the Penfield securities.  Then she went over and
replenished the waning flame in the alcohol lamp.

"We've got to get away from here now," said Durkin quickly.  "And the
sooner the better!"

She looked about her, a little helplessly.  Then she glanced at Keenan.
"See, he's coming to!"

"Are you ready?" Durkin demanded sharply.

"Yes," she answered, in her dead and resigned voice, as she took up her
hat and coat.  "But where are we going?"

"I'll tell you on the way down.  Only you must get what you want, and
hurry!"

"But is it safe now?" she demurred, "and for _you_?"

He thought for a moment, with his hand on the doorknob.  Then he turned
back.

"You'd better keep this, then, until I find what we have to face,
outside here!"

He passed into her hand the manila envelope, and stepped out into the
hall.

A moment later she had secreted the packet, along with Pobloff's
revolver, which she picked up from the floor.  Then she ran to the
door, and locked it.  She would fight like a hornet, now, she inwardly
vowed, for what she held.

Then she caught her breath, behind the locked door, for the sounds that
crept in from the hallway told her that her fear had not been
groundless.

She heard Durkin's little choked cry of pain and surprise, for he had
been seized, she knew, and pinned back against the door.  It was
Pobloff's men, she told herself.  They had him by the throat, she knew
by the sound of the guttural oaths which they were trying to choke
back.  She could hear the kick and scrape of feet, the movement of his
writhing and twisting body against the door, as on a sounding-board.
She surmised that they had his arms held, otherwise he would surely
have used his revolver.  She was conscious of a sort of wild joy at the
thought that he could not, for they were going through him, from the
quieted sounds, pocket by pocket, and she knew he would have shot them
if he could.

"There's nothing here!" said a voice in French.  Frank, listening so
close to them, could hear the three men breathe and pant.

"Then the woman has it!" answered the other voice, likewise in French.

"Shut up!  She'll get on!"  And Frank could hear them tear and haul at
Durkin as they dragged him down the hall--just where, she could not
distinguish.

She ran over to Keenan and shook him roughly.  He looked at her a
little stupidly, but did not seem able to respond to her entreaties.

"Quick!" she whispered, "or it will be too late!"

She flung her pitcher of water in his face and over his head, and
poured brandy from her little leather-covered pocket-flask down his
throat.

That seemed to revive him, for he sat up on the carpeted floor,
mumblingly, and glowered at her.  Then he remembered; and as she bathed
his bruised head with a wet towel he caught at her hand foolishly.

"Have we lost them?" he asked huskily, childishly.

"No, they are here!  See, intact, and safe.  But you must take them
back.  Neither of us can go through that hall with them!"

"Why not?"

"We're watched--we're prisoners here!"

"Then what'll we do?" he asked weakly, for he was not yet himself.

"You must take them, and get out of this room.  There is only one way!"

"What is it?"

"You see this rope.  It's meant for a fire-escape.  You must let
yourself down by it.  You'll find yourself in a court, filled with
empty barrels.  That leads into a bake-shop--you can see the oven
lights and smell the bread.  Give the man ten _lira_, and he's sure to
let you pass.  Can you do it?  Do you understand?"

"Yes," he said, still a little bewildered.  "But where will I meet you?"

She pondered a moment.

"In Trieste, a week from tomorrow.  But can you manage the rope?"

He laughed a little.  "I ought to!  I've been through a poolroom raid
or two, over home!"

"In Trieste then, a week from morrow!"

She handed him her brandy-flask.

"You may need it," she explained.  He was on his feet by this time,
struggling to pull himself together.

"But you can't face that alone," he remonstrated, with a thumb-jerk
toward the hall.  "I won't see you touched by those damned rats!"

"'Ssssh!" she warned him.  "They can't do anything to me now, except
search me for those papers!"

"But even that!"

"I'll wait until I see you're safely down, then I'll run for the
stairs.  They've shut off all the lights outside, in this wing, but if
they in any way attempt to ill-treat me, before I get to the main
corridor, I'll scream for help!"

"But even to search you"--began Keenan again.

"Yes, I know!" she answered evenly.  "It's not pleasant.  But I'll face
it"--she turned her eyes full upon him--"for you!"

They listened for a moment together at the opened window.  The red
lights were still burning here and there about the city in the streets
below, and the carnival-like cries and noises still filled the air.

And she watched him anxiously as he and his packet of documents went
down the dangling hemp rope, reached the stone paving of the little
court, and disappeared in the square of light framed by the bake-shop
window.

Then she turned back into the room, startled by a weak and wavering
groan from Pobloff.  She went to him, and tried to lift him up on the
bed, but he was too heavy for her overtaxed strength.  She wondered, as
she slipped a pillow under his head, why she should be afraid of him in
that comatose and helpless state--why even his white and passive face
looked so vindictive and sinister in the dim light of the room.

But as he moved a little she started back, and caught up what things
she could fling into her Gladstone bag, and put out the light, and
groped her way across the room once more.

Then she flung open the door and stepped out into the hall, with a
feeling that her heart was in her mouth, choking her.

She ceased running as she came to the bend in the hall, for she heard
the sound of voices, and the light grew stronger.  She would have
dodged back, but it was too late.

Then she saw that it was Durkin, beside three jabbering and
gesticulating Guardie di Pubblica Sicurezza.

"Oh, there you are!" said his equable and tranquil voice, as he removed
his hat.

She did not speak, accepting silence as safer.

"I brought these gentlemen, for someone told me there was a drunken
Englishman in the halls, annoying you, and I was afraid we might miss
our train!"

She looked at the _gendarmes_ and then on to the excited servants at
their heels, in bewilderment.  She was to escape, then, in safety!

"Explain to these gentlemen just what it was," she heard the warningly
suave voice of her husband saying to her, "while I hurry down and order
the carriage!"

She was nervous and excited and incoherent, yet as they followed at her
side down the broad marble staircase she made them understand dimly
that their protection was now unnecessary.  No, she had not been
insulted; not directly.  But she had been affronted.  It was
nothing--only the shock of seeing a drunken quarrel; it had alarmed and
upset her.  She paused, caught at the balustrade, then wavered a
little; and three solicitous arms in dark cloth and metal buttons were
thrust out to support her.  She thanked them, in her soft contralto,
gratefully.  The drive through the open air, she assured them, would
restore her completely.

But all the while she was thinking how needlessly and blindly and
foolishly she had surrendered and lost a fortune.  Her path of escape
had been an open one.

      *      *      *      *      *      *

"Won't they find out, and everything be known, before we can get to the
station?" she asked, as the fresh night air fanned her throbbing face
and brow.

"Of course they will!" said Durkin.  "But we're not going to the
station.  We're going to the waterfront, and from there out to our
steamer!"

"For where?" she asked.

"I scarcely know--but anywhere away from Genoa!"




CHAPTER XIV

AWAKENING VOICES

Frances Durkin's memory of that hurried flight from Genoa always
remained with her a confusion of incongruous and quickly changing
pictures.  She had a recollection of stepping from her cab into a
crowded sailors' _café chantant_, of pushing past chairs and tables and
hurrying out through a side door, of a high wind tearing at her hair
and hat, as she and Durkin still hurried down narrow, stone-paved
streets, of catching the smell of salt water and the musky odor of
shipping, of a sharp altercation with an obdurate customs officer in
blue uniform and tall peaked cap, who stubbornly barred their way with
a bare and glittering bayonet against her husband's breast, while she
glibly and perseveringly lied to him, first in French, and then in
English, and then in Italian.

She remembered her sense of escape when he at last reluctantly allowed
them to pass, while they stumbled over railway tracks, and the rough
stones of the quay pavement, and the bundles of merchandise lying
scattered about them.  Then she heard the impatient lapping of water,
and the outside roar of the waves, and saw the harbor lights twinkling
and dancing, and caught sight of the three great white shafts of light
that fingered so inquisitively and restlessly along the shipping and
the city front and the widening bay, as three great gloomy Italian
men-of-war played and swung their electric searchlights across the
night.

Then came a brief and passionate scene with a harbor ferryman, who
scorned the idea of taking his boat out in such a sea, who eloquently
waved his arms and told of accidents and deaths and disasters already
befallen the bay that night, who flung down his cap and danced on it,
in an ecstasy of passionate argumentation.  She had a memory of Durkin
almost as excited as the dancing harbor orator himself, raging up and
down the quay with a handful of Italian paper money between his
fingers, until the boatman relented.  Then came a memory of tossing up
and down in a black and windy sea, of creeping under a great shadow
stippled with yellow lights, of grating and pounding against a ship's
ladder, of an officer in rubber boots running down to her assistance,
of more blinking lights, and then of the quiet and grateful privacy of
her own cabin, smelling of white-lead paint and disinfectants.

She slept that night, long and heavily, and it was not until the next
morning when the sun was high and they were well down the coast, that
she learned they were on board the British coasting steamer _Laminian_,
of the Gallaway & Papyani Line.  They were to skirt the entire coast of
Italy, stopping at Naples and then at Bari, and then make their way up
the Adriatic to Trieste.  These stops, Durkin had found, would be
brief, and the danger would be small, for the _Laminian_ was primarily
known as a freighter, carrying out blue-stone and salt fish, and on her
return cruise picking up miscellaneous cargoes of fruit.  So her
passenger list, which included, outside of Frank and Durkin, only a
consumptive Welsh school-teacher and a broken-down clergyman from
Birmingham, who kept always to his cabin, was in danger of no
over-close scrutiny, either from the Neapolitan Guardie Municipali on
the one hand, or from any private agents of Keenan and Penfield on the
other.

Even one short day of unbroken idleness, indeed, seemed to make life
over for both Frank and Durkin.  Steeping themselves in that
comfortable sense of security, they drew natural and easy breath once
more.  They knew it was but a momentary truce, an interregnum of
indolence; but it was all they asked for.  They could no longer nurse
any illusions as to the trend of their way or the endlessness of their
quest.  They must now always keep moving.  They might alter the manner
of their progression, they might change their stroke, but the
continuity of effort on their part could no more be broken than could
that of a swimmer at sea.  They must keep on, or go down.

So, in the meantime, they plucked the day, with a touch of wistfulness
born of their very distrust of the morrow.

The glimmering sapphire seas were almost motionless, the days and
nights were without wind, and the equable, balmy air was like that of
an American mid-summer, so that all of the day and much of the night
they spent on deck, where the Welsh schoolmaster eyed them covertly, as
a honeymoon couple engulfed in the selfish contentment of their own
great happiness.  It reminded Frank of earlier and older days, for,
with the dropping away of his professional preoccupations, Durkin
seemed to relapse into some more intimate and personal relationship
with her.  It was the first time since their flight from America, she
felt, that his affection had borne out the promise of its earlier
ardor.  And it taught her two things.  One was that her woman's natural
hunger for love was not so dead as she had at times imagined.  The
other was that Durkin, during the last months, had drifted much further
away from her than she had dreamed.  It stung her into a passionate and
remorseful self-promise to keep closer to him, to make herself always
essential to him, to turn and bend as he might bend and turn, but
always to be with him.  It would lead her downward and still further
downward, she told herself.  But she caught solace from some blind
belief that all women, through some vague operation of their
affectional powers, could invade the darkest mires of life, if only it
were done for love, and carry away no stain.  In fact, what would be a
blemish in time would almost prove a thing of joy and pride.  And in
the meantime she was glad enough to be as happy as she was, and to be
near Durkin.  It was not the happiness she had once looked for, but it
sufficed.

They caught sight of a corner of Corsica, and on the following night
could see the glow of the iron-smelting fires on Elba, and the twinkle
of the island shore-lights.  From the bridge, too, through one of the
officers' glasses, Frank could see, far inland across the Pontine
Marshes, the gilded dome of St. Peter's, glimmering in the pellucid
morning sunlight.

She called Durkin, and pointed it out to him.

"See, it's Rome!" she cried, with strangely mingled feelings.  "It's
St. Peter's!"

"I wish it was the Statue of Liberty and New York," he said, moodily.

She realized, then, that he was not quite so happy as he had pretended
to be.  And she herself, from that hour forward, shared in his secret
unrest.  For as time slipped away and her eye followed the heightening
line of the Apennines, she knew that tranquil Tyrrhenian Sea would not
long be left to her.

It was evening when they rounded the terraced vineyards of Ischia.  A
low red moon shone above the belching pinnacle of Vesuvius.  Frank and
Durkin leaned over the rail together, as they drifted slowly up the
bay, the most beautiful bay in all the world, with its twilight sounds
of shipping, its rattle of anchor chains, its far-off cries and echoes,
and its watery, pungent Southern odors.

They watched the ship's officer put ashore to obtain _pratique_, and
the yellow flag come down, and heard the signal-bells of the
engine-room, as the officer returned, with a great cigar in one corner
of his bearded mouth.

There was nothing amiss.  There were neither Carabinieri nor Guardie di
Pubblica Sicurezza to come on board with papers and cross-questions.
Before the break of day their discharged cargo would be in the lighters
and they would be steaming southward for the Straits of Messina.

That night, on the deserted deck, at anchor between the city and the
sea, they watched the glimmering lights of Naples, rising tier after
tier from the _Immacolatella Nuova_ and its ship lamps to the _Palazzo
di Capodimonte_ and its near-by _Osservatorio_.  And when the lights of
the city thinned out and the crowning haze of gold melted from its
hillsides, with the advancing night, Frank and Durkin sat back in their
steamer-chairs and looked up at the stars, talking of Home, and of the
future.

Yet the beauty of that balmy and tranquil night seemed to bring little
peace of mind to Durkin.  There were reasons, of late, when moments of
meditation were not always moments of contentment to him.  His wife had
noticed that ever-increasing trouble of soul, and although she said
nothing of it, she had watched him narrowly and not altogether
despondently.  For she knew that whatever the tumult or contest that
might be taking place within the high-walled arena of his own Ego, it
was a clash of forces of which she must remain merely a spectator.  So
she went below, leaving him in that hour of passive yet troubled
thought, to stare up at the tranquil southern stars, as he meditated on
life, and the meaning of life, and what lay beyond it all.  She knew
men and the world too well to look for any sudden and sweeping
reorganization of Durkin's disturbed and restless mind.  But she nursed
the secret hope that out of that spiritual ferment would come some
ultimate clearness of vision.

It was late when he called her up on deck again, ostensibly to catch a
glimpse of Vesuvius breaking and bursting into flame, above _Barra_ and
_Portici_.  She knew, however, that slumbering and subterranean fires
other than Vesuvius had erupted into light and life.  She could see it
by the new misery on his moonlit face, as she sat beside him.  Yet she
sat there in silence; there was so little that she could say.

"Do you know, you've changed, Frank, these last few months!" he at last
essayed.

"Haven't there been reasons enough for it?" she asked, making no effort
to conceal the bitterness of her tone.

"You're not happy, are you?"

"Are _you_?" she asked, in turn.

"Who can be happy, and think?"

She waited, passively, for him to go on again.

"You said you didn't much care what happened, so long as it kept us
together, and left us satisfied."

"Isn't that enough?" she broke in, hotly, yet thrilling with the
thought that he was about to tear away the mockery behind which she had
tried to mask herself.

"No, it isn't enough!  And now we're out of the dust of it, these last
few days, I can see that it never can be enough.  I've just been
wondering where it leads to, and what it amounts to.  I've had a
feeling, for days, now, that there's something between us.  What is it?"

"Ourselves!" she answered, at last.

"Exactly!  And that is what makes me think you're wrong when you cry
that you'll stoop every time I stoop.  Every single crime that seems to
be bringing us together is only keeping us apart.  It's making you hate
yourself, and because of that, hate me as well!"

"I couldn't do _that_!" she protested, catching at his hands.

"But I can see it with my own eyes, whether you want to or not.  It
can't be helped.  It's beginning to frighten me, this very willingness
of yours to do the things we oughtn't to.  Why, I'd be happier, even,
if you did them under protest!"

"But what is the difference, if I still _do_ them?"

"It would show me that you weren't as bad as I am--that you hadn't
altogether given up."

"I couldn't altogether give up, and live!" she cried, with sudden
passion.

"But you told me as much, that night in Monte Carlo?"

"I didn't _mean_ it.  I was tired out that night; I was embittered, and
insane, if you like!  I _want_ to be good!  No woman wants sin and
wrongdoing!  But, O Jim, can't you see, it's you, you, I want, before
everything else!"

He smote the palms of his hands together, in a little gesture of
impotent misery.

"That's just it--you tried to make me save myself for my own sake,--and
it couldn't be done.  It was a failure.  And now you're trying to make
me save myself for your sake----"

"It's not your salvation I want--it's _you_!"

"But it's only through being honest that I can hold and keep you; can't
you see that?  If I can't trust myself, I can't possibly trust _you_!"

"Couldn't we try--once more?"  Her voice was little more than a whisper.

He looked up at the soft and velvet stars that peered down so
voluptuously from a soft and velvet sky.  He looked at them for many
moments, before he spoke again.

"If I got back to my work again, my right and honest work, I _could_ be
honest!" he declared, vehemently.

"But we _are_ going back," she assuaged.

"Yes, but see what we have to go through, first!"

"I know," she admitted, unhappily.  "But even then, we could say that
it was to be for the last time."

"As we said before--and failed!"

"But this time we needn't fail.  Think what it will mean if you have
your work on your transmitting camera waiting for you--months and years
of hard and honest work--work that you love, work that will lead to
bigger things, and give you the time, yes, and the money, you need to
perfect your amplifier.  But outside of that, even to have your
work--surely that's enough!"

"I'd have to have you, as well!" he said, out of the silence that had
fallen upon them.

"You always will, Jim, you know that!"

"But I'm afraid of myself!  I'm afraid of my moods--I'm afraid of my
own distrust.  I have a feeling that it may hurt you, sometime, almost
beyond forgiveness!"

"I'll try to understand!" she murmured.  And again silence fell over
them.

"I'm afraid of making promises," he said, half whimsically, half
weakly, after many minutes of thought.

"I don't want you to promise--only _try_!" she pleaded, swept by a wave
of gratitude that seemed to fling her more intimately than ever before
into her husband's arms.  Yet it was a wave, and nothing more.  For it
receded as it came, leaving her, a moment later, chilled and
apprehensive before their over-troubled future.  With a little muffled
cry of emotion, almost animal-like in its inarticulate intensity, she
turned to her husband, and strained him in her arms, in her human and
unhappy and unsatisfied arms.

"Oh, love me!" she pleaded, brokenly.  "Love me!  Love me--for I need
it!"

They seemed strangely nearer to each other, after that night, and the
peacefulness of their cruise to Bari remained uninterrupted.  And once
clear of that port Durkin's nervousness somewhat lightened, for he had
figured out that they would be able to connect with one of the Cunard
liners at Trieste.  From there, if only they escaped attention and
detection in the harbor, they would be turning homeward in two days.

One thing, and one thing only, lay between Frank and her husband: She
had not yet found courage to tell him of the loss of the Penfield
papers.  And the more she thought of it, the more she dreaded it,
teased and mocked by the very irony of the situation, disquieted and
humiliated at the memory of her own pleadings for honesty while she
herself was so far astray from the paths she was pointing out.

That sacrifice of scrupulosity on the altar of expediency, trivial as
it was, was the heritage of her past life, she told herself.  And she
felt, vaguely, that in some form or another it would be paid for, and
dearly paid for, as she had paid for everything.

It was only as they steamed into the harbor of Trieste, in the teeth of
a _bora_ and a high-running sea, that this woman who longed to be
altogether honest allowed herself any fleeting moment of self-pity.
For as she gazed up at the bald and sterile hills behind that clean and
wind-swept Austrian city, she remembered they had been thus denuded
that their timbers might make a foundation for Venice.  She felt, in
that passing mood, that her own life had been denuded, that all its
softening and shrouding beauties had been cut out and carried away,
that from now on she was to be torn by winds and scorched by open
suns--while the best of her slept submerged, beyond the reach of her
unhappy hands.

But Durkin, at her side, through the driving spray and rain, pointed
out to her the huge rolling bulk and the red funnels of the Cunarder.

"Thank heaven!" he said, with a sigh of relief, "we'll be in time to
catch her!"

The _Laminian_ dropped anchor to the windward of the liner, and as dusk
settled down over the harbor Frank took a wordless pleasure in studying
the shadowy hulk which was to carry her back to America, to her old
life and her old associations.  But she was wondering how she should
tell him of the loss of the Penfield securities.  It was true that the
very crimes that should have bound them together were keeping them
apart!

Suddenly she ran to the companionway and called down to her husband.

"Look!" she said, under her breath, as he came to the rail, "they're
talking with their wireless!"

She pointed to the masthead of the Cunarder, where, through the
twilight, she could "spell" the spark, signal by signal and letter by
letter, as the current broke from the head of the installation wires to
the hollow metal mast, from which ran the taut-strung wires connecting,
in turn, with the operating office just aft and above the engine-rooms.

"Listen," she said, for in the lull of the wind they could hear the
short, crisp spit of the spark as it spelt out its mysterious messages.

Durkin caught her arm, and listened, intently, watching the little
appearing and disappearing green spark, spelling off the words with
narrowing eyes.

"They're talking with the station up on the mainland.  Do you hear what
it is?  Can't you make it out?"

It was, of course, the Continental, and not the Morse, code, and it was
not quite the same as stooping over and listening to the crisp,
incisive pulsations of a "sounder."  But Frank heard and saw and pieced
together enough of the message to clutch, in turn, at Durkin's arm, and
wait with quickened breath for the answering spark-play.

"No--such--persons--on--board--send--fuller--description."

There was a silence of a minute or two, and then the mysterious
Hertzian voice lisped out once more.

"Description--not--forwarded--by--Embassy--man--and--wife--are wanted--
for robbery--at--Monte--Carlo--also--at--Genoa--name--Durgin--or--
Durkin."

The listening man and woman looked at each other, and still waited.

"Oh, this _is_ luck!" said the listener, fervently, as he drew a deep
breath.  "This _is_ luck!"

"Listen, they're answering again!" cried Frank.

"Why--not--confer--with--Trieste--authorities--will--you--please--
telephone--our--agents--to--send--out--tender--to take--off--Admiral--
Stuart."

Then came the silence again.

"Yes," sounded the minute electric tongue from the mountain-top, so
many miles away.  "Good--night!"

"Good--night!" replied the articulate mass of heaving steel, swinging
at her anchor chains.




CHAPTER XV

WIRELESS MESSAGES

"What are we to do?" asked Frances Durkin, turning from the masthead to
her husband's studious face.

"We've got to jump at our chance, and get on board the _Slavonia_ over
there!"

"In the face of those messages?"

"It's the messages that simplify things for us.  All we now have to do
is to get on board in such a manner that the ship's officers will have
no suspicions.  They mustn't dream of linking us with the runaway
couple who are being looked for.  That means that we must not, in the
first place, appear together, and, in the second, of course, that we
must travel and appear as utter strangers!"

"But supposing Keenan himself is on board that steamer?" parried Frank.

"It is obvious that he isn't, for then it would be quite unnecessary to
send out any such messages by wireless."

"But supposing it's Pobloff?"

"Didn't you say that Pobloff would never follow us out of Europe?"

"But even if it's Keenan?" she persisted.

"Then you must remember that you are Miss Allen, at your old trade of
picking up little art relics for wealthy families in England and
America.  You will have yourself rowed directly over to the
_Slavonia's_ landing ladder--you can see it there, not two hundred feet
away--and go on board and secure a stateroom from the purser.  The
clearing papers can be attended to later.  I'll have the _Laminian_
dingey take me ashore, somewhere down near Barcola, if it can possibly
be done in this wind.  Then I'll come out to the _Slavonia_ later,
having, you see, just arrived on the train from Venice!"

She shook her head doubtfully.  An inapposite and irrational dread of
seeing him return to the dangers of land took possession of her.  She
knew it would be impossible for her to put this untimely feeling into
words, so that he would see and understand it; and, such being the
case, she argued with him stubbornly to alter his plan, and to allow
her to be the one to go ashore, while he went immediately to the liner.

He consented to this at last, a little reluctantly, but the thought
that he was safely installed in his cabin, as she made her way
shoreward through the dusk, in the pitching and dripping little dingey,
consoled her for the sense of loneliness and desertion which her
position brought to her.  The wind had increased, by this time, and the
rain was coming down in slanting and stinging sheets.  But her spirit
did not fail her.

From the water-front, deserted and rain-swept, she called a passing
street carriage, and drove to the Hotel Bristol.  There she sent the
driver to ask if any luggage had arrived from Venice for Miss Allen.
None had arrived, and Miss Allen, naturally, appeared in great
perturbation before the sympathetic but helpless hotel manager.  She
next inquired if it was possible to ascertain when the Cunard steamer
sailed.

"The _Slavonia_, madam, leaves the harbor at daybreak!"

"At daybreak!  Then I must go on board tonight, at once!"

"I fear it is impossible, madam.  The _bora_ is blowing, as you see,
and the harbor is empty!"

"But I _must_ get on board!" she cried, and this time her dismay and
despair were not mere dissimulation.

The landlord shrugged his shoulders, while Frank, calling out a
peremptory order, in Italian, to her driver, left him at the curb
looking after her through the driving rain, in bewilderment.

She went first to the steamship offices.  They were closed.  Then she
sought out the Cunard tender--it was lightless and deserted.  Then she
hurried to the water-front, driving up and down along that lonely
stretch of deserted quays, back and forth, coaxing, wheedling, trying
to bribe indifferent and placid-eyed boatmen to row her out to her
steamer.  It was useless.  It could not be done.  It was not worth
while to risk either their boats or their lives, even in the face of
the fifty, one hundred, two hundred _lira_ which she flaunted in their
unperturbed faces.

Grating and rocking against the quayside, above the heads of the group
about her, she caught sight of a white-painted steam launch, with a
high-standing bow, and on it a uniformed officer, smoking in the rain.

She approached him without hesitation.  Could he, in any way, carry her
out to her steamer?  She pointed to where the lights of the _Slavonia_
shone and glimmered through the gray darkness.  They looked
indescribably warm and homelike to her peering eyes.

The officer looked her up and down in stolid Austrian amazement, trying
to catch a glimpse of her face through her wet and flattened traveling
veil.  Could he take her out to her steamer?  No; he was afraid not.
Yes, it was true he had steam up, and that his crew were aboard, but
this was the official patrol of the Captain of the Port--it was not to
carry passengers--it was solely for the imperial service of the
Austrian Government.

She pleaded with him, weeping.  He was sorry, but the Captain of the
Port would permit no such irregularity.

"Where is the Captain of the Port, then?" she demanded.

The officer puffed his cigar slowly, and looked her up and down once
more.  He was in his office in the Administration Building--but the
officer's shrug and smile told her that it was, in his eyes, no easy
thing to secure admission to the Captain of the Port.  The very phrase,
"the Captain of the Port," that had been bandied back and forth for the
last few minutes, became odious to her; it seemed to designate the
title of some august and supernatural and tyrannous power who held her
life and death in his hands.

She turned on her heel and drove at once to the Administration
Building.  Here, at the entrance, she was confronted by a uniformed
sentry, who, after questioning her, passed her on to still another
uniformed personage, who called an orderly, and sent that somewhat
bewildered messenger and his charge to the anteroom of the Captain of
the Port's private secretary.  Frank had a sense of hurrying down long
and jail-like corridors, of ascending stairs and passing sentries, of
questionings and consultations, of at last being ushered into a
softly-lighted, softly-carpeted room, where a white-bearded,
benignant-browed official sat in a swivel-chair before a high walnut
desk.

He shook his head mournfully as he listened to her story.  But she did
not give up.  She even amazed him a little by the sheer impetuosity of
her speech.

"Is there much at stake, _signorina_?" he asked, at last, as she paused
for breath.

"_A man's soul is at stake_!" was the answering cry that rang through
the quiet room.

The Captain of the Port smiled a little cynically, scarcely
understanding.

Yet something almost fatherly about his sad and wistful face steeled
her to still further persistence, and she afterward remembered, always
a little shamefaced, that she had wept and clung to his arm and wept
still again, before she melted and bent him from his official
determination.  She saw, through blurred and misty eyes, his hand go
out and touch an electric button at his side.  She saw him write three
lines on a sheet of paper, an attendant appear, and heard an order
briefly and succinctly given.  She had gained her end.

The Captain of the Port rose as she turned to go from the room.

"Good night, and also good-bye, _signorina_!" he said quietly, with his
stately, old-world bow.

She paused at the door, wordlessly demeaned, momentarily ashamed of
herself.  She felt, in some way, how miserable and low and self-seeking
she stood beneath him, how high and firm he stood above her, with his
calm and disinterested kindliness.

She turned back to him once more.

"Good-bye," she said inadequately, in her tearful and tremulous
contralto.  "Good-bye, and thank you, again and again!"

He bowed from where he stood in the center of his quiet and sheltered
office, seeming, to her, a strangely old-time and courtly figure, a
proud yet unpretentious student of life at peace with his own soul.
The years would come and go, the years that would so age and wear and
torture _her_, but he would reign on in that quiet office unchanged,
contented, still at peace with himself and all his world.  "Good-bye,"
she said for the third time, from the doorway.

Then she hurried down to her waiting carriage and raced for the quay.
There she took an almost malicious delight in the bustle and
perturbation to which her return gave sudden rise.  The sleepy and
sullen crew were stirred out, signals were clanged, ropes were cast
off; and down in her little narrow cabin, securely shut off from the
driving spray, she could feel and hear the boat lurch and pound through
the waves.  Then came shrill calls of the whistle above, the sound of
gruff voices, the rasp and scrape of heaving woodwork against woodwork,
the grind of the ladder against the boat-fenders, the cry of the
officer telling her to hurry.

She walked up the _Slavonia's_ ladder steadily, demurely, for under the
lights of the promenade deck she could see the clustering, inquisitive
heads, where a dozen crowding passengers tried to ascertain just who
could be coming aboard with such ceremony.

Leaning over the rail, with a cigar in his mouth, she caught sight of
her husband.  As she passed him, at the head of the ladder, he spoke
one short sentence to her, under his breath.

It was a commonplace enough little sentence, but as the purport of it
filtered through her tired mind it stung her into both a new wariness
of attitude and thought and a new gratefulness of heart.

For as she passed him, without one betraying emotion or one glance
aside, he had whispered to her, under his breath:

"_Keenan is here, on board.  Be careful!_"




CHAPTER XVI

BROKEN INSULATION

The _Slavonia_ was well down the Adriatic before Keenan was seen on
deck.  Both Frank and Durkin, by that time, had met in secret more than
once, and had talked over their predicament and decided on a plan of
action.

"Whatever you do," Durkin warned her, "don't let Keenan suspect who I
am!  Don't let him get a glimpse of you with me.  My part now has got
to be what you'd call 'armed neutrality.'  If anything unforeseen turns
up--and that can only be at Palermo or Gibraltar--I'll be watching near
by to come to your help in some way--but, whatever you do, don't let
Keenan suspect this!"

"You mean that we mustn't even look at each other?" she cried, in mock
dismay.

"Precisely," he continued.

"What if an officer should introduce you to me?"  She laughed a little.

The untimeliness of her laughter disturbed him.  More and more often,
during the last few weeks, he had beheld the signs of some callousing
and hardening process going on within her.

"Oh, in that case," he answered, "you'll find me very glum and
uncongenial.  You'll probably be only too glad to leave me alone!"

She nodded her head in meditative assent.  Her problem was a difficult
one.

"Jim," she said suddenly, "why should we play this waiting and
retreating game during the next two weeks?  Here we have Keenan on
board, with nothing to interfere with our operations.  Why can't we
work a little harder to win his confidence?"

"We?" asked the other.

"Well, why couldn't _I_?  All along, during those days in Genoa, I had
the feeling that he would have believed in me, if some little outside
accident had only confirmed his faith in me.  We can't tell, of course,
just what he found out after that Pobloff affair, or just how he
interpreted it, or whether he is as much in the dark as ever.  If that
is the case, we may stand just where we were before with Keenan!"

"But I thought you wanted to get away from this sort of thing?"

"I do--when the time comes," she evaded, tortured by the thought that
she had withheld anything from him.  "I do--but are we to let Keenan
go, when we have him so close to us?"

"Then go ahead and both capture and captivate him!" said Durkin, with a
voice that was gruff only because it was indifferent.  Still again he
was oppressed by the feeling that she was passing beyond his power.

"But see, Jim--I'm getting so old and ugly!"  And again she laughed,
with her own show of indifference, though her husband knew, by the
wistfulness of her face, that she was struggling to hold back some
deeper and stronger current of feeling.  So he thrust his hands deep in
his pockets, and refused to meet her eyes for a second time.

"I don't see why we should be afraid of either Palermo or Gibraltar,"
Durkin went on at last, with a half-impatient business-is-business
glance about him.  "Keenan is alone in this.  He has no agents over
here, that we know of, and he daren't put anything in the hands of the
authorities.  He's a runaway, a fugitive with the district-attorney's
office after him, and he has to move just as quietly as we do.  Mark my
words, where he will make his first move, and do anything he's going to
do, will be in New York!"

"Then why can't I prepare the ground for the New York situation,
whatever it may be?" she demanded.

"You mean by standing pat with Keenan?"

"Precisely."

"Then how will you begin?"

"By sending him a note at once, telling him how I slipped away from
Genoa to Venice, and asking him the meaning of the Pobloff attack--in
other words, by appearing so actively suspicious of _him_ that he'll
forget to be suspicious of _me_."

"And what do you imagine he will answer?"

"I think he will send me back word to say absolutely nothing about the
Genoa episode--he may even claim that it's quite beyond his
comprehension.  That will give us a chance to meet more naturally, and
then we can talk things over more minutely, at our leisure."

Durkin wheeled on her, half-angrily.  Through all their career, he had
remained strangely unschooled to any such concession as this.  It was
an affront to his dormant and masculine spirit of guardianship; it
seemed a blow in the teeth of his nurturing instinct, an overriding of
his prerogatives of a man and a husband.

"While you're making love to him on the bridge-deck, on moonlight
nights!" he flung back at her, bitterly.

"Do you think I could?" she murmured, with a ghost of a sigh.

Durkin emitted a little impatient oath.

"Don't swear, Jim!" she reproved him.

The vague prescience that some day he should lose her, that in some
time yet to be she should pass beyond his reach and control, still
again filtered through his consciousness, like a dark and corroding
seepage.  He caught her by the arm roughly, and looked into her face,
for one silent and scrutinizing minute.

"Do you care?" she asked, and it seemed to him there was a tremor of
happiness in her tone.

"I _hate_ this part of the business!" he cried, with still another oath.

"Oh, do you care?" she reiterated, as her arms crept about him
valiantly, yet a little timidly.

He surrendered, against his will, to the gentle artillery of her tears.
They startled and unmanned him for a little, they came so unexpectedly,
for as he crushed her in his sudden responding embrace, the impulse, at
that time and in that place, seemed the incongruous outcropping of some
deeply submerged stratum of feeling.

"If you _do_ care, Jim, why do you never tell me so?" she demanded of
him, in gentle reproof.  He then noticed, for the first time, the
hungry and unsatisfied look that brooded over her face.  He confessed
to himself unhappily that something about him was altered.

"This cursed business knocks that sort of thing out of you," he
expiated, discomforted at the thought that a feeling so long
disregarded could grip him so keenly.  And all the while he was torn by
the misery of two contending impressions; one, the dim, subliminal
foreboding that she was ordained for worthier and cleaner hands than
his, the other, that this upheaval of the emotions still had the power
to shake and bewilder and leave him so wordlessly unhappy.  It was the
ever-recurring incongruity, the repeated syncretism, which made him
vaguely afraid of himself and of the future.  Then, as he looked down
into her face once more, and studied the shadowy violet eyes, and the
low brow, and the short-lipped mobile mouth so laden with impulse, and
the soft line of the chin and throat so eloquent of weakness and
yielding, a second and stronger wave of feeling surged through him.

"I love you, Frank; I tell you I do love you!" he cried, with a voice
that did not seem his own.  And as she lay back in his arms, weak and
surrendering, with the heavy lashes closed over the shadowy eyes, he
stooped and kissed her on her red, melancholy mouth.

Yet as he did so the act seemed to take on the touch of something
solemn and valedictory, though he fought back the impression with his
still reiterated cry of "I love you!"

"Then why are you unkind to me?" she asked, more calmly now.

"Oh, can't you see I want you--all of you?" he cried.

"Then why do you leave me where so much must be given to other things,
to hateful things?" she asked, with her mild and melancholy eyes still
on his face.

"God knows, I've wanted you out of it, often enough!" he avowed,
desolately.  And she made no effort to alleviate his suffering.

"Then why not take me out of it, and keep me out of it?" she demanded,
with a cold directness that brought him wheeling about on her.

He suddenly caught her by the shoulders, and held her away from him, at
arms' length.  She thought, at first, that it was a gesture of
repudiation; but she soon saw her mistake.  "I swear to God," he was
saying to her, with a grim tremor of determination in his voice as he
spoke, "I swear to God, once we are out of this affair, _it will be the
last_!"

"It will be the last!" repeated the woman, broodingly, but her words
were not so much a declaration as a prayer.




CHAPTER XVII

THE TANGLED SKEIN

It was the _Slavonia's_ last night at sea.  In another twelve hours the
pilot would be aboard, Quarantine would be passed, the engines would be
slowed down, and the great steamer would be lying at her berth in the
North River, discharging her little world of life into the scattered
corners of a waiting continent.  Already, on the green baize
bulletin-board in the companionway the purser had posted the customary
notice to the effect that the steamer's operator was now in connection
with New York City, and that wireless messages might be received for
all points in Europe and America.

There was a chill in the air, and to Frances Durkin, sitting beside
Keenan on the promenade deck, there seemed something restless and
phantasmal and ghostlike in the thin, North Atlantic sunlight, after
the mellow and opulent gold of the Mediterranean calms.  It seemed to
her to be a presage of the restless movement and tumult which she felt
to be before her.

She had not been altogether amiss in her predictions of what the past
fortnight would bring forth.  She had erred a little, she felt, in her
estimate of Keenan's character; yet she had not been mistaken in the
course of action which he was to pursue.

For, from the beginning, after the constraint of their first meeting on
board had passed away, he had shown her a direct and open friendliness
which now and then even gave rise to a vague and uneasy suspicion in
her own mind.  This friendliness had brought with it an easier exchange
of confidences, then a seeming intimacy and good-fellowship which, at
times, made it less difficult for Frank to lose herself in her rôle.

Keenan, one starlit night under the shadow of a lifeboat amidships, had
even acknowledged to her the dubiousness of the mission that had taken
him abroad.  Later, he had outlined to her what his life had been,
telling her of his struggles when a penniless student of the City law
school, of his early and unsavory criminal-court efforts, and his
unhappy plunge into the morasses of Eighth-ward politics, of his
campaign against the "Dave Kelly" gang, and the death of his political
career which came with that opposition, of his swinging round to the
tides of the times and taking up with bucket-shop work, of his "shark"
lawyer practices and his police-court legal trickeries, of his gradual
identification with the poolroom interests and his first gleaning of
gambling-house lore, of his drifting deeper and deeper into this life
of unearned increment, of his fight with the Bar Association, which was
taken and lost before the Judiciary Committee of Congress, and of his
final offer of retainer from Penfield, and private and expert services
after the second raid on that gambler's Saratoga house.  Frank could
understand why he said little of the purpose that took him to Europe.
Although she waited anxiously for any word he might let fall on that
subject, she respected his natural reticence in the matter.  He was a
criminal, low and debased enough, it was true; but he was a criminal of
such apparent largeness of mind and such openness of spirit that his
very life of crime, to the listening woman, seemed to take on the
dignity of a Nietzsche-like abrogation of all civic and social ties.

Yet, in all his talk, he was open and frank enough in his confession of
attitude.  He had seen too much of criminal life to have many illusions
or to make many mistakes about it.  He openly admitted that the end of
all careers of crime was disaster--if not open and objective, at least
hidden and subjective.  He had no love for it all.  But when once,
through accident or necessity, in the game, he protested, there was but
one line of procedure, and that was to bring to illicit activity that
continuous intelligence which marked the conduct of those who stood
ready to combat it.  Society, he declared, owed its safety to the fact
that the criminal class, as a rule, was made up of its least
intelligent members.  When criminality went allied with a shrewd mind
and a sound judgment--and a smile curled about Keenan's melancholy
Celtic mouth as he spoke--it became transplanted, practically, to the
sphere and calling of high finance.

But if the defier of the Establish Rule preferred the simpler order of
things, he continued, his one hope lay in the power of making use of
his fellow-criminals, by applying to the unorganized smaller fry of his
profession some particular far-seeing policy and some deliberate
purpose, and through doing so standing remote and immune, as all
centres of generalship should stand.

This, he went on to explain, was precisely what Penfield had done, with
his art palaces and his European jaunts and his doling out of political
patronage and his prolonged defiance of all the police powers of a
great and active city.  He had organized and executed with Napoleonic
comprehensiveness; he had fattened on the daily tribute of less
imaginative subordinates in sin.  And now he was fortified behind his
own gold.  He was being harassed and hounded for the moment--but the
emotional wave of reform that was calling for his downfall would break
and pass, and leave him as secure as ever.

"Now, my belief is," Keenan told the listening woman, "that if you find
you cannot possibly be the Napoleon of the campaign, it is well worth
while to be the Ney.  I mean that it has paid me to attach myself to a
man who is bigger than I am, instead of going through all the dangers
and meannesses and hardships of a petty independent operator.  It pays
me in two ways.  I get the money, and I get the security."

"Then you believe this man Penfield will never be punished?"

He thought over the question for a moment or two.

"No, I don't think he ever will.  He stands for something that is as
active and enduring in our American life as are the powers arrayed
against him.  You see, the district-attorney's office represents the
centripetal force of society.  Penfield stands for the centrifugal
force.  They fight and battle against one another, and first one seems
to gain, and then the other, and all the while the fight between the
two, the struggle between the legal and the illegal, makes up the
balance of everyday life."

"You mean that we're all gamblers, at heart?"

"I mean that every Broadway must have its Bowery, that the world can
only be so good--if you try to make it better, it breaks out in a new
place--and the master criminal is a man who takes advantage of this
nervous leakage.  We call him the Occasional Offender--and he's the
most dangerous man in all society.  In other words, the passion, as you
say, for gambling, is implanted in all of us; the thought of some vast
hazard, of some lucky stroke of fate, is in your head as often as it is
in mine.  You tell me you are a hard-working art collector, making a
decent living by gadding about Europe picking up knick-knacks.  Now,
suppose I came to you with a proposal like this: Suppose I told you
that without any greater personal discomfort, without any greater
danger or any harder work, you might, say, join forces with me and at
one play of the game haul in fifty thousand dollars from men who no
more deserve this money than we do, I'll warrant that you'd think over
it pretty seriously."

The woman at his side laughed a little, and then gave a significantly
careless shrug of her small shoulders.

"Who wouldn't?" she said, and their eyes met questioningly, in the
uncertain light.

"Women, as a rule, are timid," he said at last.  "They usually prefer
the slower and safer road."

"Sometimes they get tired of it.  Then, too, it isn't always safe just
because it's slow!"

It seemed to give him the opening for which he had been waiting.  He
looked at her with undisguised yet calculating admiration.

"I'll wager _you_ would never be afraid of a thing, if you once got
into it, or wanted to get into it!" he cried.

She laughed again, a self-confident and reassuring little laugh.

"I've been through too many things," she admitted simply, "to talk
about being thin-skinned!"

"I knew as much!"

"Why do you say that?"

"I could see it from the first.  You've got courage, and you're shrewd,
and you know the world--and you've got what's worth all the rest put
together.  I mean that you're a fine-looking woman, and you've never
let the fact spoil you!"

There was no mistaking the pregnancy of the glance and question which
she next directed toward him.

"Then why couldn't you take me in with you?" she asked, with a
quiet-toned solemnity.

She had the sensations of a skater on treacherously thin ice, as she
watched the slow, cautious scrutiny of his unbetraying face.  But now,
for some reason, she knew neither fear nor hesitation.

"And what if we did?" he parried temporizingly.

"Well, what if we did?--men and women have worked together before this!"

Even in the dim light that surrounded them she could notice the color
go out of his intent and puzzled face.  From that moment, in some
mysterious way, she lost the last shred of sympathy for his abject and
isolated figure, and yet she was the one, she knew, who had been most
unworthy.

"And do you understand what it would imply--what it would mean?" he
asked slowly and with significant emphasis.

She could not repress her primal woman's instinct of revolt from the
thoughts which his quiet interrogation sent at her, like an arrow.  But
she struggled to keep down the little shudder which woke and stirred
within her.  He had done nothing more than respond to her tacit
challenge.  But she feared him, more and more.  Until then she had
advanced discreetly and guardedly, and as she had advanced and taken
her new position he had as guardedly fallen back and held his own.  It
had been a strange and silent campaign, and all along it had filled
Frank with a sense of stalking and counter-stalking.  Now they were
plunging into the naked and primordial conflict of man against woman,
without reservations and without indirections--and it left her with a
vague fear of some impending helplessness and isolation.  She had a
sudden prompting to delay or evade that final step, to temporize and
wait for some yet undefined reinforcements.

"And you realize what it means?" he repeated.

"Yes," she said in her soft contralto.  A feeling of revulsion that was
almost nausea was consuming her.  This, then, she told herself, was the
bitter and humiliating price she must pay for her tainted triumph.

"And would you accept and agree to the conditions--the only
conditions?" he demanded, in a voice now hatefully tremulous with some
rising and controlling emotion.  She had the feeling, as she listened,
that she was a naked slave girl, being jested over and bidden for on
the auction block of some barbaric king.  She felt that it was time to
end the mockery; she no longer even pitied him.

"Listen!" she suddenly cried, "they are beginning to send the wireless!"

They listened side by side, to the brisk kick and spurt and crackle of
the fluid spark leaping between the two brass knobs in the little
operating-room just above where they sat.  They could hear it
distinctly, above the drone of the wind and the throb of the engines
and the quiet evening noises of the orderly ship--spitting and
cluttering out into space.  To the impatient man it was nothing more
than the ripple of unintelligent and unrelated sounds.

To the wide-eyed and listening woman it was a decorous and coherent
march of dots and dashes, carrying with it thought and meaning and
system.  And as each word fluttered off on its restless Hertzian wings,
like a flock of hurrying carrier-pigeons through the night, the woman
listened and translated and read, word by word.

"Then we go it together--you and I--for all it's worth!" Keenan was
saying, with his face near hers and his hand on her motionless arm.

"Listen," she said sharply.  "It--it sounds like a bag of lightning
getting loose, doesn't it?"

For the message which was leaping from the lonely and dipping ship to
the receiving wires at the Highland Heights Station was one that she
intended to read, word by word.

It was a simple enough message, but as it translated itself into
intelligible coherence it sent a creeping thrill of conflicting fear
and triumph through her.  For the words which sped across space from
key to installation-pole read:

"Woman--named--Allen--will--bring--papers--to--P--Field's--downtown--
house--I--will--wait--word--from--you--at--Philadelphia--advise--me--
of--situation--there--and--wire--D--in--time--Kerrigan."

It was only then that she was conscious of the theatricalities from
which she had emerged, of the man so close beside her, still waiting
for her play-acting word of decision.  It was only then, too, that she
fully understood the adroitness, the smooth and supple alertness, of
her ever-wary and watchful companion.

But she rose to the situation without a visible sign of flinching.
Taking one deep breath, as though it were a final and comprehensive
gulp of unmenaced life, she turned to him, and gazed quietly and
steadily into his questioning eyes.

"Yes, if you say it, I'm with you now, whether it's for good or bad!"

"And this is final!" he demanded.  "If you begin, you'll stick to it!"

"To the bitter end!" she answered grimly.  And there was something so
unemotionally decisive in her tone that he no longer hesitated, no
longer doubted her.




CHAPTER XVIII

THE SEVERED KNOT

It was in the gray of the early morning, as the _Slavonia_ steamed from
the Upper Bay into the North River and the serrated skyline of
Manhattan bit into the thin rind of sunrise to the east, that Durkin
and Frank came suddenly together in a deserted companionway.  She had
been praying for one hour more, and then all would be set right.

"I want to see you!" he said sharply.

She looked about to make sure they were unobserved.

"I know it--but I daren't run the risk--now!"

"Why not now?  What has changed?" he demanded.

"I tell you we can't, Jim!  We might be seen here, any minute!"

"What difference should that make?"

"It makes every difference!"

"By heaven, I've _got_ to see you!"  For the first time she realized
the force of the dull rage that burned within him.  "I want to know
what's before us, and how we're going to act!"

"I tell you, Jim, I can't talk to you here!"

"You mean you don't care to!" he flashed out.

"Can't you trust me?" she pleaded.

"Trust you?  What has trust to do in a business like ours?"

"It is _your_ business--until you put an end to it!"  And her voice
shook with the repressed bitterness of her spirit.  "I tried to see you
quietly, last night, but you had gone to your cabin.  I have a feeling
that we're under the eye of every steward on this ship--I _know_ we are
being watched, all the time.  And if you were seen here with me, it
would only drag you in, and make it harder to straighten out, in the
end.  Can't you see what's going on?"

"Yes, I _have_ been seeing what's going on--and I'm sick of it!"

"Oh, not _that_, Jim!" she cried, in a little muffled wail.  "You know
it would never be that!"

His one dominating feeling was that which grew out of the stinging
consciousness that she wanted to escape him, that the moment had come
when she could make an effort to evade him.  But he was only paying the
penalty!  He had sowed, he told himself, and it was only natural that
in time he should reap!  Already he was losing her!  Already, it might
be, he had lost her!

"Won't you be reasonable?" she was saying, and her voice sounded faint
and far away.  "I've got to see this through now, and one little false
move would spoil everything!  I must land by myself.  I'll write you,
at the Bartholdi, when and where to meet me!"

The noise of approaching footsteps sounded down the carpeted
passageway.  He had caught her by the arm, but now he released his grip
and turned away.

"Quick," she whispered, "here's somebody coming!"

She was struggling with the ends of her veil, and Durkin was aimlessly
pacing away from her, when the hurrying steward brushed by them.  A
moment later he returned, followed by a second steward, but by this
time Durkin had made his way to the upper deck, and was looking with
quiescent rage at the quays and walls and skyscrapers of New York.

Before the steamer wore into the wharf Frank had seen Keenan and a last
few words had passed between them.  She sternly schooled herself to
calmness, for she felt her great moment had come.

At his request that her first mission be to deliver a sealed packet at
the office of Richard Penfield, in the lower West Side, she evinced
neither surprise nor displeasure.  It was all in the day's work, she
protested, as Keenan talked on, giving her more definite instructions
and still again impressing on her the need for secrecy.

She took the sealed package without emotion--the little package for
which she had worked so hard and lost so much and waited so long--and
as apathetically secreted it.  Equally without emotion she passed
Durkin, standing at the foot of the gangway.  Something in his face,
however, warned her of the grim mood that burned within him.  She
pitied him, not for his suffering, but for his blindness.

"Don't follow me!" she muttered, between her teeth, as she swept
unbetrayingly by him, and hurriedly made her way out past the customs
barrier.  It was not until she had reached the closed carriage Keenan's
steward had already ordered for her that she realized how apparently
cursory and precipitate had been that hurried word of warning.  But
there was time for neither explanation nor display of emotion.  It
could all be made clear and put right, later.

She heard the nervous trample of hoofs on the wooden flooring, the
battle of truck-wheels, the muffled sound of calling voices, and she
leaned back in the gloomy cab and closed her eyes with a great sense of
escape, with a sense of relief tinged with triumph.

As she did so the door of her turning cab was opened, and the sudden
square of light was blocked by a massive form.  She gave a startled
little cry as the figure swung itself up into the seat beside her.
Then the curtained door swung shut, with a slam.  It seemed like the
snap of a steel trap.

"Hello, there, Frank!--I've been looking out for you!" said the
intruder, with a taunt of mockery in his easy laugh.

_It was MacNutt_.  She gaped at him stupidly, with an inarticulate
throaty gasp, half of protest, half of bewilderment.

"You see, I know you, Frank, and Keenan doesn't!"  And again she felt
the sting of his scoffing laughter.

She looked at the subdolous, pale-green eyes, with their predatory
restlessness, at the square-blocked, flaccid jaw, and the beefy,
animal-like massiveness of the strong neck, at the huge form odorous of
gin and cigar smoke, and the great, hairy hands marked with their
purplish veinings.  It seemed like a ghost out of some long-past and
only half-remembered life.  It came back to her with all the
hideousness of a momentarily forgotten nightmare, made newly hideous by
the sanities of ordered design and open daylight in which it intruded.
And her heart sank and hope burned out of her.

"You!  How dare _you_ come here?" she demanded, with a show of hot
defiance.

He looked at her collectedly and studiously, with an approving little
side-shake of the bull-dog, pugnacious-looking head.

"You're the same fine looker!" was all he said, with an appreciative
clucking of the throat.  Oh, how she hated him, and everything for
which he stood!

By this time they had threaded their way out of the tangled traffic of
West street, and were rumbling cityward through the narrower streets of
Greenwich village.

Frank's first intelligible feeling was one of gratitude at the thought
that Durkin had escaped the trap into which she herself had fallen.
That did not leave the situation quite so hopeless.  Her second feeling
was one of fear that he might be following her, then one that he might
not, that he would not be near her in the coming moment of need--for
she knew that now of all times MacNutt held her in the hollow of his
hand--that now, as never before, he would frustrate and crush and
obliterate her.  There were old transgressions to be paid for; there
were old scores to be wiped out.  Keenan and his Penfield wealth were
nothing to her now--she was no longer plotting for the future, but
shrinking away from her dark and toppling present, that seemed about to
buckle like a falling wall and crush her as it fell.  Month after
month, in Europe, she had known visions of some such meeting as this,
through nightmare and troubled sleep.  And now it was upon her.

MacNutt seemed to follow her line of flashing thought, for he emitted a
short bark of a laugh and said: "It's pretty small, this world, isn't
it?  I guessed that we'd be meetin' again before I'd swung round the
circle!"

"Where are we going?" she demanded, trying to lash her disordered and
straggling thoughts into coherence.

"We're goin' to the neatest and completest poolroom in all Manhattan!"

"Poolroom?" she cried.

"Yes, my dear; I mean that we're drivin' to Penfield's brand-new
downtown house, where, as somewhat of a hiker in the past, you'll see
things done in a mighty whole-souled and princely fashion!"

"But why should I go there?  And why with you?"

"Oh, I'm on Penfield's list, just at present, kind o' helpin' to soothe
some of the city police out o' their reform tantrums.  And you've got
about a quarter of a million of Penfield's securities on you--so I
thought I'd kind o' keep an eye on you--this time!"

Her first impulse was to throw herself headlong from the cab door.  But
this, she warned herself, would be both useless and dangerous.  Through
the curtained window she could see that they were now in the more
populous districts of the city, and that the speed at which they were
careering down the empty car-tracks was causing early morning
foot-passengers to stop and turn and gaze after them in wonder.  It was
now, or never, she told herself, with a sudden deeper breath of
determination.

With a quick motion of her hand she flung open the door, and leaning
out, called shrilly for the driver to stop.  He went on unheeding, as
though he had not heard her cry.

She felt MacNutt's fierce pull at her leaning shoulder, but she
struggled away from him, and repeated her cry.  A street boy or two ran
after the carriage, adding to the din.  She was tearing and fighting in
MacNutt's futile grasp by this time, calling desperately as she fought
him back.  As the cab swerved about an obstructing delivery-wagon a
patrolman sprang at the horses' heads, was jerked from his feet, and
was carried along with the careering horse.  But in the end he brought
them to a stop.  Before he could reach the cab door a crowd had
collected.

A hansom dashed up as the now infuriated officer brushed and elbowed
the crowd aside.  Above the surging heads, in that hansom, Frank could
see the familiar figure, as it leaped to the ground and dove through
the closing gap of humanity, after the officer.

It was Durkin; and now, in a sudden passion of blind fear for him she
sprang from the cab-step and tried to beat him back with her naked
hands, foolishly, uselessly, for she knew that if once together MacNutt
and he would fall on one another and fight it out to the end.

The patrolman caught her back, roughly, and held her.

"What's all this, anyway?"  It surprised him a little, as he held her,
to find that the woman was not inebriate.

"I want this woman!" cried Durkin, and at the sound of his voice
MacNutt leaned forward from the shadows of the half-closed carriage,
and the eyes of the two men met, in one pregnant and contending stare.

A flash of inspiration came to the trembling woman.

"I will give everything up to him, officer, if he'll only not make a
scene!"  She was fumbling at a package in the bosom of her dress.

"He can have his stuff, every bit of it--if he'll let it go at that!"

Durkin caught his cue as he saw the color of one corner of the sealed
yellow manila envelope.

"Stand back there!" howled the officer to the crowding circle.  "And
you, shut up!" he added to MacNutt, now horrible to look upon with
suppressed rage.

"This woman lifted a package of mine, officer," said Durkin quickly.
"If it's intact, why, let her go!"

His fingers closed, talon-like, on the manila envelope.  He flashed the
unbroken red seal at the officer, with a little laugh of triumph.  That
laugh seemed to madden MacNutt, as he made a second ineffectual effort
to break into that tense and rapid cross-fire of talk.

"And you don't want to lay a charge?" the policeman demanded, as he
angrily elbowed back the ever intruding circle.

"Let 'em go!" said Durkin, backing toward his cab.

"But what's the papers, and what t'ell does _she_ want with 'em?"
interrogated the officer.

"Correspondence!" said Durkin easily, almost lightheartedly.  "Kind of
personal stuff.  They're--_he's_ drunk, anyway!"  For stumbling angrily
out of the cab, MacNutt was crying that it was all a pack of lies, that
they were a quarter of a million in money and that the officer should
arrest Durkin on the spot, or he'd have him "broke."

"And then you'll chew me up an' spit me out, won't you, you blue-gilled
Irish bull-dog?" jeered the irate officer, already out of temper with
the unruly crowd jostling about him.

"I say arrest that man!" screamed the claret-faced MacNutt.

"And I say I'll run _you_ in, and run you in mighty quick, if you don't
get rid o' them jim-jams pretty soon!"

"By God, I'll take it out of _you_ for this, when my turn comes!" raved
MacNutt, turning, purplish gray of face, on the deprecating Durkin.
"I'll take it out of you, by God!"

"There--there!  He's simply drunk, officer; and the woman has squared
herself.  I don't want to press any charge.  But you'd better take his
name!"

"Drunk, am I?  You'll be drunk when I finish with you.  You won't have
a name, you'll have a number, when I'm through with you!" repeated the
infuriated MacNutt.

"Look here, the two o' you!" suddenly exclaimed the outraged arm of the
law, "you climb into that hack and clear out o' here, as quick as you
can, or I'll run you both in!"

MacNutt still expostulated, still begged for a private audience in the
street-corner saloon, still threatened and pleaded and protested.

The exasperated officer turned to the cab-driver, as he slung the
street loafers from him to right and left.

"Here, you get these fares o' yours out o' this--get them away mighty
quick, or I'll have you soaked for breakin' the speed ord'nance!"

Then he turned quickly, for the frightened woman had emitted a sharp
scream, as her bull-necked companion, with the vigor of a new and
desperate resolution, bodily caught her up and thrust her into the
gloom of the half-curtained carriage.

"Oh, Jim, Jim, don't let him take me!" she cried mysteriously to the
man she had just robbed.  But the man she had just robbed looked at her
with what seemed indifferent eyes, and said nothing.

"Don't you know where he's taking me?  Can't you see?  It's to
Penfield's!" she cried, through her weakening struggles.

A new and strange paralysis of all his emotions seemed to have crept
over Durkin, as he watched the cab door slammed shut and the horses go
plunging and curveting out through the crowd.

"You'd better get away as quiet as you can!" said the policeman, in an
undertone, for Durkin had slipped a ten-dollar bill into his
unprotesting fingers.  "You'd better slide, for if the colonel happens
along I can't do much to help you out!"

Then, with his hand on Durkin's cab door he said, with unfeigned
bewilderment: "Say, what's the game of your actress friend, anyway?"

Durkin turned away in disgust, without answering.  She was no longer
his friend; she was his enemy, his betrayer!  He had lived by the
sword, and by the sword he should die!  He had triumphed through crime,
and through crime he was being undone!  He had led her into the paths
of duplicity; he had taught her wrong-doing and dishonor; and with the
very tools he had put in her hand she had cut her way out to liberty,
and turned and defeated him!

Then he remembered the scene on the _Slavonia_, and her passionate cry
for him, for his love.  In the wake of this came the memory of still
earlier scenes and still more passionate cries for what he had so
scantily given her.

Then suddenly he smote his knees with his clenched fists, and said
aloud:

"It can't be true!  It can't be true!"




CHAPTER XIX

THE ULTIMATE OUTCAST

Any passion so neutral and negative as jealousy soon burned itself out
in an actively positive brain like Durkin's.  And it left, as so often
had happened with him, manifold gray ash-heaps of regret for past
misdeeds.  It also brought with it the customary revulsion of feeling,
and a prowling hunger for some amendatory activity.  Yet with that
hunger came a new and disturbing sense of fear.  He was realizing,
almost too late, the predicament into which he and Frank had stumbled,
the danger into which he had passively permitted his wife to drift.

It was not until after two hours of fierce and troubled thought,
however, that Durkin left the Bartholdi, and taking a hansom, drove
down that man-crowded crevasse where lower Broadway flaunted its
Semitic signboards to the world, directly to the Criminal Courts
building in Centre street.

Once there, he made his way to the office of the district-attorney.  As
he thoughtfully waited for admission into that democratized court of
last appeal there passed through his mind the dangers and the chances
that lay before him.  The situation had its menaces, both obvious and
unforeseen, but the more he thought it over the more he realized that
the emergency called for action, at once decisive and immediate.  He
had already bungled and hesitated and misjudged.  Blind feeling had
warped his judgment.  Until then he had blocked out his path of action
only crudely; there had been little time for the weighing of
consequences and the anticipation of contingencies.  He had acted
quickly and blindly.  He had both succeeded and been defeated.

Still again the actual peril hanging over his wife came home to him.
In the dust and tumult of battle, and in the black depths of the
jealous vapors that had so blinded and sickened him, he had for the
moment forgotten just what she meant to him, just how handicapped and
helpless he stood without her.

If the thought of their separation touched him, because of more
emotional reasons, it was already too early in his mood of reaction to
admit it to his own shamefaced inner self.  Yet he felt, now, that
through it all she was true gold.  It was only when the tie stood most
strained and tortured that the sense of its actual strength came home
to him.

As these thoughts and feelings swept disjointedly through his busy head
word was sent out to him that he might see the district-attorney.

The office he stepped into was curtain-draped and carpeted, and hung
with framed portraits, and strewn with heavy and comfortable-looking
leather arm-chairs.  Durkin had expected it to look like an
iron-grilled precinct police-station, and he was a little startled by
the sense of luxury and well-being pervading the place.

Tilted momentarily back in a leather chair, behind a high-backed
hardwood desk, the visitor caught a glimpse of one of those nervously
alert, youngish-old figures which always seemed to him so typically
American.

The man behind the high-backed desk paused in his task of checking a
list of typewritten names, and motioned Durkin to a seat.  The visitor
could see that he was with an official who would countenance no
profligate waste of time.  So he plunged straight into the heart of his
subject.

"This office is at present carrying on a campaign against Richard
Penfield, the poolroom operator and gambler."

The district-attorney put down his paper.

"This office is carrying on a campaign against every lawbreaker brought
to its attention," he corrected, succinctly.  Then he caught up another
type-written sheet.  "How much have you lost?" he asked over his
shoulder.

"I'm not a gambler," retorted Durkin as crisply.  His earlier timidity
had faded away, and more and more he felt the relish of this adventure
with the powers that were opposing him.

"I suppose not--but how much were your losses?"

"I've lost nothing!" Durkin was growing impatient of this curtly
condescending tone.  It was the ponderosity of officialdom, he felt,
grown playful, in the face of a passing triviality.

The district-attorney turned over the card which had been brought in to
him, with a deprecating uplift of the eyebrows.

"Most of the people who come here to talk about Penfield and his
friends come to tell me how much they've lost."  He leaned back, and
sent a little cloud of cigarette smoke ceilingward.  "And, of course,
it's part of this office's duty to keep a fool and his money
together--as long as possible.  What is it I can do for you?"

"I want your help to get a woman out of Penfield's new downtown house!"

"What woman?"

"She is--well, she is a very near friend of mine!  She's being held a
prisoner there!"

"By the police?"

"No, by certain of Penfield's men."

"What men?"

"MacNutt, the wire tapper, is one of them!"

"And you would like us to get after MacNutt?"

"Yes, I would!"

"On the charge of wire tapping?"

"That should be one of them!"

"Then I can only refer you to the decision of the Court of Appeals in
the McCord case, and the Appellate Division's reversal of the
'green-goods' conviction of 1900!  In other words, sir, there is no law
under which a wire tapper can be prosecuted."

"But it's not a conviction I want, as much as the woman.  I want to
save _her_."

"Is she a respectable woman?"

Durkin felt that his look was answer enough.

"Is she a frequenter of poolrooms?"

Durkin hesitated, this time, and weighed his answer.

"I don't think so."

"She's not a frequenter?"

"No!"

"Some rather nice women are, you know, at times!"

"She may have been, once, I suppose, but I know not recently."

"Ah!  I see!  And what do you want us to do?"

"I want your help to get her out of there, today, before any harm comes
to her."

"What sort of harm?"

Durkin found it hard to put his fears and feelings into satisfactory
words.  He was on dangerous seas, but he made his way doggedly on,
between the Charybdis of reticence and the Scylla of plain-spoken
suggestion.

"I see--in other words, you want the police to raid Penfield's downtown
gambling establishment before two o'clock this afternoon, and release
from that establishment a young lady who drove there, and probably not
for the first time, in an open cab in the open daylight, because
certain ties which you do not care to explain bind you to the young
lady in question?"

The brief and brusque finality of tone in the other man warned Durkin
that he had made no headway, and he caught up the other's half-mocking
and tacit challenge.

"For which, I think, this office will be adequately repaid, by being
brought into touch with information which will help out its previous
action against Penfield!"

"Who will give us this?"

Durkin looked at his cross-examiner, nettled and impatient.

"I could!"

"But will you?"

"Yes, on the condition I have implied!"

"In other words, you stand ready to bribe us into a doubtful and
hazardous movement against the strongest gambler in all New York, on
the expectation of an adequate bribe!  This office, sir, accepts no
bribes!"

"I would not call it bribery!"

"Then how would you describe it?"

"Oh, I might be tempted to call it--well, coöperation!"

Some tinge of scorn in his words nettled the officer of the law.

"It all amounts to the same thing, I presume.  Now, let me tell you
something.  Even though you came to me today with a drayful of crooked
faro layouts and doctored-up roulette wheels from Penfield's house, it
would be practically impossible, at this peculiar juncture of municipal
administration, to take in my men and carry out a raid over Captain
Kuttrell's head!"

"Ah, I see!  You regard Penfield as immune!"

"Penfield is _not_ immune!" said the public prosecutor.  The
oldish-young face was very flushed and angry by this time.  "Don't
misunderstand me.  As a recognized and respected citizen, you always
have the right to call on the officers of the law, to secure protection
and punishment of crime.  But this must be sought through the natural
and legitimate channels."

"What do you mean by that?"

"I mean go to the police."

"But to lay a charge with the police would be impracticable, in this
case."

"Why would it?"

"Simply because it wouldn't get at Penfield, and it would only lead
to--to embarrassing publicity!"

"Exactly so!  And you may be sure, young man, that Penfield is quite
aware of that fact.  To be candid, it is just such things as this that
allow him to be operating today.  If you start the wheels, you must
stand the racket!"

"Then you allow a notorious gambler to break every law of the land and
say you can give me no help whatever in balking what amounts to a
criminal abduction?"

The swivel-chair creaked peremptorily, as the public prosecutor turned
sharply back to his desk.

"You'd better try the police!" he bit out impatiently.

Durkin strode to the door.  He was halfway through it, when he was
called sharply back.

"Don't carry away the impression, young man, that we're not fighting
this man Penfield as hard as we can!"

"It looks like it!" mocked the man in the doorway.

"One moment--we have been after this man Penfield, and his kind, and
we're still after them.  But we don't pretend to accomplish miracles.
This city is made up of mere human beings, and human beings still have
the failing of breaking out, morally, now in one place, now in another.
We can compress and segregate those infectious blots, but until you can
show us the open sore we can't put on the salve.  If you are convinced
you are the object of some criminal activity, and are willing to hold
nothing back, I can detail two plain-clothes men from my own office to
go with you and help you out."

Durkin laughed, a little recklessly, a little scoffingly.  Two
plain-clothes men to capture a steel-bound fortress!

"Don't trouble them.  They might make Penfield mad--they might get
themselves talked about--and there's no use, you know, making a mess of
one's mayoralty chances!"

And he was through the door indignantly, and as indignantly out, before
the district-attorney could so much as flick the ash off his
cigarette-end.

But after doing so, he touched an electric button, and it was at once
answered by an athletic-looking clerk with all the earmarks of the
collegian about him.

"Tell Barney to follow that man who just went out.  Tell him to keep
him under his eye, closely, and report to me tonight!  Hurry these
papers back to the Fire Commissioner.  Then get that window up, and let
the Mott Street Merchants' Protective Association in!"

Durkin, in the meantime, hurried uptown in his hansom, consumed with a
feeling of resentment, torn by a fury of blind revolt against all
organized society, against all law and authority and order.  Still once
more it seemed that some dark coalition of forces silently confronted
and combated him at every turn.  The consciousness that he must now
fight, not only alone, but in the face of this unjust coalition brought
with it a desperate and almost intoxicating sense of audacity.  If the
law itself was against him, he would take fate into his own hands, and
go to his own ends, in his own way.  If the machinery of justice ground
so loosely and so blindly, there remained no reason why he himself,
however recklessly he went his way, should not in the end disregard its
engines and evade its ever-impending cogs.

He would show them!  He would teach them that red-tape and officialism
could only blunder blindly on at the heels of his elusive and
lightfooted wariness.  If they were bound to hold him down and
delegitimatize him and keep him a pariah and a revolter against order,
he would show them what he, alone, could do in his own behalf.

And as he drove hurriedly through the crowded city streets, still
lashing himself into a fury of resentment against organized society; he
formulated his plan of action, and mentally took up, point by point,
each new move and what it might mean.  As he pictured, in his mind,
each anticipated phase of the struggle he felt come over him, for the
second time, a sort of blind and irrational fury, the fury of a rat in
a corner, fighting for its life and the life of its mate.




CHAPTER XX

THE SPIDER AND THE FLY

"And here's where we two hang out!"  It was MacNutt who spoke.

Frances Durkin was neither protesting nor struggling when he drew up in
front of what she knew to be Penfield's lower gambling club.  It stood
in that half-squalidly residential and half-heartedly commercial
district, lying south of Washington Square, a little to the west of
Broadway's great artery of traffic.  A decorous and unbetraying door,
bearing only the modest sign, "The Neptune Club," and a narrow stairway
leading to an equally decorous and uncompromising hall, gave no hint,
to the uninitiated, of what the great gloomy walls of the building
might hold.

But on one side of the narrow door she could make out an incongruously
ornate and showy cigarstore; on the other, an equally unlooked-for
woman's hair-dressing and manicuring parlor.

In the one, indeed, you might sedately purchase a perfecto, and take
your peaceful departure, never dreaming of how closely you had skirted
the walls of the busiest poolroom south of all Twenty-third street.  In
the other you might have your hair quietly shampooed and Marcelled and
dressed, and return to your waiting automobile, utterly oblivious of
the fact that within thirty feet of you fortunes were being still
staked and lost and won and again swept away at one turn of a wheel, or
one stroke of a chalk on a red-lined blackboard.

It was through the hair-dressing parlor that MacNutt led the dazed and
unprotesting Frank, pinning her to his side by the great arm that was,
seemingly, so carelessly linked through hers.  He gave a curt nod to
the capped and aproned attendant, who touched a button on her desk,
without so much as a word of challenge or inquiry.  The machine-like
precision with which each advance was watched and guarded, disheartened
the imprisoned woman.

"I'm boss here for a while, and I'm goin' to clean out the building, so
that you can have this little picnic all to your lonely!" remarked
MacNutt, as he pushed her on.

A door to the rear of the second parlor swung open, and as she was led
through it she noticed that it was sheathed with heavy steel plating.
Still another door, which opened as promptly to MacNutt's signal, was
armored with steel, and it was not until this door had closed behind
them that her guardian released the cruel grip on her arm.  Then he
chuckled a little, gutturally, deep in his pendent and flaccid throat.

"We're up to date, you see, doin' business in a regular armor-clad
office!"

Frank looked about her, with widening eyes.  MacNutt laughed again, at
the sense of surprise which he read on her face.

It was obviously a poolroom, but it was unlike anything she had ever
before seen.  It was heavily carpeted, and, for a place of its
character, richly furnished.  The walls were windowless, the light
being shed down from twelve heavily ornamented electroliers, each
containing a cluster of thirty lamps.  These walls, which were
upholstered with green burlap, bordered at the bottom with a rich
frieze of lacquered and embossed _papier-mâché_, were divided into
panels, and dotted here and there with little canvases and etchings.
On the east end of the room hung one especially large canvas, crowned
with a green-shaded row of electric lamps.

MacNutt, with a chuckle of pride, touched a button near the door, and
the huge canvas and Bouguereau-looking group of bathing women painted
upon it disappeared from view, disclosing to Frank's startled eyes a
bulletin blackboard, such as is used in almost every poolroom, for the
chalking up of entries and the announcement of jockeys and weights and
odds.

MacNutt pressed a second button, and the twelve electric fans of
burnished brass hummed and sang and droned, and filled the room with a
stir of air.

"A little diff'rent, my dear, from the way they did business when you
and me were pikers, up in the West Forties, eh?"

Frank remained silent, as the bathing women, with a methodic click of
the mechanism, once more dropped down through the slit in the picture
frame, and hid the red-lined bulletin board from view.

"Gamblers, like us, always were weak on art," gibed MacNutt.  "There's
Dick Penfield, spendin' a hundred thousand a year on pictures an' vases
an' rugs, and Sam Brucklin makin' his Saratoga joint more like a second
Salon than a first-class bucket-shop, and Larry Wintefield, who knows
more about a genuine Daghestan than you or me knows about a Morse
sounder, and Al MacAdam, who can't buy chinaware fast enough!  As for
me, I must say I have a weakness for a first-class nood!"  The woman
beside him shuddered.  "That's all right--but I guess a heap o' these
painters would be quittin' the profession if it wasn't for folks of our
callin'!"

Frank's roving but unresponding eyes were taking in the huge mahogany
table, in the centre of the room, the empty, high-backed chairs
clustered around it, the countless small round tables, covered with
green cloth, which flanked the walls, and the familiar Penfield symbol,
of three interlaced crescents, which she saw stamped or embossed on
everything.

He went to one of the five cherry-wood desks which were strewn about
the room, and still again touched a button.

"Blondie," he said to the capped and aproned attendant who answered the
call from the hair-dressing parlors, "I want you to meet this lady
friend of mine!  Miss Frances Candler, this is Miss Blondie Bonnell,
late of Wintefield's Saratoga Sanitarium for sick purses, and still
later of MacAdam's Mott Street branch!  Now, Blondie, like a good girl,
run along and get the lady something to drink!"

This proffered refreshment the outraged lady in question silently
refused, staring tight-lipped at the walls about her.  But MacNutt, on
this score, made ample amends, for having gulped down one ominously
generous glass of the fiery liquid, he poured another, and still
another, into the cavern of his pendulous throat, with repeated
grateful smacks of the thick and purplish lips.

"Now, I'm goin' to show you round a bit, just to make it plain to you,
before business begins for the day.  I want you to see that you're not
shut up in any quarter-inch cedar bandbox!"

He took her familiarly by the arm and led her to a door which, like the
others, was covered with a plating of steel, and heavily locked and
barred.

"Necessity, you see, is still the mother of invention," he said, as his
finger played on the electric signal and released the obstructing door.
"If we're goin' to do poolroom work, nowadays, we've got to do it big
and comprehensive, same as Morgan or Rockefeller would do their line o'
business.  You've got to lay out the stage, nowadays, to carry on the
show, or something'll swallow you up.  Why, when we worked our last
wire-tapping scheme with a hobo from St. Louis, who was rotten with
money, we escorted him, on two hours' notice, into as neat a lookin'
Postal-Union branch office as you'd care to see, with half a dozen fake
keys a-goin' and twenty actors and supers helpin' to carry off the act.
_That's_ the up-to-date way o' doin' it!  That's how a man like
Penfield makes this kind o' graftin' respectable and aboveboard and
just about as honest as bein' down in the Cotton Exchange!"

He was leading her down a narrow hallway, four feet wide, with unbroken
walls on either side of them.  At the end of this still another armored
door led into a medium-sized room, as bald and uninviting as a
dentist's waiting-room.  Here he led her to two horizontal slits in the
wall and told her to look down.

She did so, and found herself peering below, out into the well-stocked
cigar-store, with a clear view of the entrance.

"That's the conning-tower of this here little floating fortress,"
chuckled MacNutt, at her shoulder.  "This place you're in is
steel-lined, and it would take three hours o' chisel and sledge work
for anybody, from Eggers up to Braugham himself, to get inside, even
though he did find us out, and even though he did escape the sulphuric
bottles between the bricks.  Each one o' these little slits is in line
with a nice gilded cigar sign on the shop side of the wall.  So no one
down there, you see, knows who's eyin' them.  _We_ don't need any
lookout, hangin' round the street-front and tippin' us off.  Our man
down below sizes up everyone who comes into that shop.  If he's all
right, the button's touched, and the white light flashes, and he gets
through.  If he's not, the cigar clerk rings another button, just under
his counter, and we know what to do.  If it's a case o' raid, our
lookout flashes the red light through each o' the four rooms, with one
push of the button, and then our second man throws back the switch and
puts out every light in the buildin'.  Then with another button push,
the locks of every door are thrown shut, and they're four inches thick,
most of them, and of good oak and steel.  If the electricity should
give out, here, you see, are the hand bolts, which can be run out at
any time.  Then we've got a little mercerized steel office, which you
won't see, where our cashier and our sheet-writers work!"

Frank said nothing, but her still roving eyes took in each detail, bit
by bit, as she warned and schooled herself to note and remember each
door and room and passage.

"And now, in case you may be lookin' for it without my help, I'm goin'
to take you down and show you the way out.  We go through this little
passage, and then we take up this steel trapdoor.  It's heavy, you see!
Then we go down this nice little grill-work iron ladder--don't pull
back, I've got you!--and then we open this next very fine steel
door--so; and here we are in what you'd call the safety-deposit vaults.
It's a mighty handsome-lookin' safe, all laid in Portland cement, as
you can see, but we're not goin' to tarry lookin' into that just now."

He was already feeling his way ahead of her, and she was still
desperately struggling to impress each detail on her distracted mind.

"You see, if we want to get out, we go through this hall, and follow
this little passageway, one end openin' up right under the sidewalk, in
the refractin' glass manhole.  Leading to the back, here, is a second
passage, all barred, the same as the others.  So, if our front is shut
off, and they're hot on our trail, we shut everything after us as we
go, and then open this neat little steel trapdoor, and find ourselves
smellin' fresh air and five lines full of washin' from that Dago
tenement just above us!"

"And why are you showing me all this?" demanded Frank.

He looked at her out of his pale-green furtive eyes, and locked the
door with a vindictive snap of the bolts.

"I'll tell you why, my gay young welcher, for we may as well understand
one another, from the start.  Now that Penfield's shut up his Newport
place and is coolin' his heels up in Montreal for a few months, I'm
runnin' this nickel-plated ranch myself.  And I've got a few old scores
to wipe out--some old scores between that enterprisin' husband o' yours
an' myself!"

"What has he ever done to you?  Why, should you want to punish _him_?"
argued Frank, helplessly.

"I'm not goin' to punish him!" declared MacNutt, with a little laugh.
"That's just where the damned fine poetic justice of the thing comes
in.  _He's goin' to punish himself_!"




CHAPTER XXI

THE PIT OF DESPAIR

Frances Durkin looked at the jeering man before her, studiously,
belligerently.

"What do you mean by saying he'll punish himself?" she demanded.

She seemed like a woman who had just awakened.  Her earlier comatose
expression had altogether passed away.  There was life, now, in every
line of her body.

"I mean that Durkin's got his quarter of a million in securities, all
right, all right, but, by God, I've got _you_!  And I mean that he's
goin' to, that he's _got_ to, make a choice between them and you.  So
we'll just wait and find out which he loves best, his beau or his
dough!"  And he laughed harshly at the feeble witticism, as he added,
in his guttural undertone: "And I guess we get the worth of our money,
whichever way it goes!"

Frank's impression was that he was half drunk, that he was mumbling
vaguely of revenges which grew up and died in their utterance.  Her
look of open scorn stung him into a sudden tremor of anger.

"Oh, don't think I'm spoutin' wind!  If Durkin's the man you think he
is, and I hope he is, _he'll be tryin' to nose his way into this place
before midnight tonight_!"

"And he will," cried Frank, exultantly, "and with the whole precinct
police force behind him!"

"He daren't!" retorted MacNutt.  "He daren't get within a hundred yards
of the Central Office, and he daren't show his nose inside a precinct
station-house!  And that's not all, either.  There's no captain on this
side of New York who's goin' to buck against the whole Tammany machine
an' poke into this Penfield business.  If that young man with the
butterfly necktie over on Centre street thinks he can keep us movin',
he's got to do a heap less talkin' and a heap more convictin' before he
can put _our_ lights out!  That air is good enough for politics--but
it's never goin' to break this here Penfield combination!  Oh, no,
Jimmie Durkin knows how the land lays.  He's one o' your bold and
brainy kind, who likes to shut himself up in a garret for a week, and
make maps of what he's goin' to do, an' how he's goin' to do it, and
then trip off by his lonely and do his huntin' in the dark!  And he's
goin' to try to get in here, before midnight, tonight, and what's more,
_he's goin' to find it uncommonly easy to do_!"

"You mean you'll entice him and trap him here?"

"No, I won't lay a finger on him.  You'll do the enticin', and he'll do
the trappin'!  I won't even be round to see--till afterward!"

"What do you mean by that?"

"I mean we're holdin' open house tonight," mocked MacNutt, "and that
Durkin will maybe drop in!"

"And then what will it be?"

"Come this way, my beauty, and I'll show you.  First thing, though,
just notice this fact.  We're not goin' to make it too hard and
discouragin' for Durkin.  This trap-door will be left unlocked.  Also,
that front manhole will be left kind of temptingly open, with a few
chunks o' loose coal lyin' round it, so that even a Mercer street
roundsman couldn't help fallin' into it!  Oh, yes, he'll find it easy
enough!"

Frank followed him without a word, as he made his way through the low
and narrow steel-lined tunnel leading to the vault-room.

"Now, my dear, I guess this is the only way he'll be able to get at
you, unless he comes in a flyin' machine, and the first place he'll
nose through will be this room.  So, bein' old at the business, he's
sure to try a crack at our safe.  At least, he'll go gropin' around for
a while.  Not an invitin'-lookin' piece o' furniture, I grant you, but
that's neither here nor there.  It's not the safe that'll be detainin'
Durkin, or any other housebreaker who tries to get gay on these
premises.  If you look hard, maybe you'll be able to see what's a
damned sight more interestin'!"

Frank looked, but she saw nothing beyond the great vault and the
burnished copper guard-rail that surrounded it, like the fender about a
marine engine.

"You don't notice anything strikin'?" he interrogated wickedly.

She did not.

He emitted a guttural little growl of a laugh, and stepped over to a
half-hidden switchboard, high up on the wall.  He threw the lever out
and down, and the kiss of the meeting metals sounded in a short and
malevolent spit of greenish light.

"Are you on?" taunted MacNutt.

Frank's slowly comprehending eyes were riveted on the burnished copper
railing, on which, only a moment before, her careless fingers had
rested.  There was no sign, no alteration in the shining surface of
that polished metal.  But she knew that a change, terrible and
malignant, had taken place.  It was no longer a mild and innocent
guard-rail.  It was now an instrument of destruction, an unbuoyed
channel of death.  She stood staring at it, with fixed and horrified
eyes, until it wavered before her, a glimmering and meandering rivulet
of refracted light.

"Are you on?" reiterated the watching man.

The wave of pallor that swept over her face seemed to change her eyes
from violet to black, although, for a moment, their gaze remained as
veiled and abstracted as a sleep-walker's.  Then a movement from her
companion lashed and restored her to lucidity of thought.  For, from
where it leaned against the wall, MacNutt had caught up a heavy
door-sheathing of pressed steel.  It was painted a Burgundy red, to
match the upholstery of the upper room where it had once done service,
and on the higher of the two panels was embossed the Penfield triple
crescent.

This great sheet of painted steel MacNutt held above his head, as a
hesitating waiter might hold a gigantic tray.  Then he stepped toward
the shimmering guard-rail, and stood in front of it.

"Now, this luxurious-lookin' rear-admiral's rail-fence is at present
connected with a tapped power circuit, or a light circuit, I don't know
which.  All I know is that it's carryin' about a twenty-eight-hundred
alternatin' current.  And just to show that it's good and ready to eat
up anything that tries monkeyin' round it, watch this!"

He raised the Burgundy-red door-sheathing vertically above his head,
and stepping quickly back, let it descend, so that as it fell it would
strike the metal of the sunken vault-top and the copper guardrail as
well.

The very sound of that blow, as it descended, was swallowed up in the
sudden, blinding, lightning-like flash, in the hiss and roar of the
pale-green flame, as the sheet of steel, tortured into sudden
incandescence, bridged and writhed and twisted, warping and collapsing
like a leaf of writing-paper on the coals of an open fire.  A sickening
smell of burning paint, mingling with the subtler gaseous odors of the
corroding metal, filled the little dungeon.

"Don't!  That's enough!" gasped the woman, groping back toward the
support of the wall.

MacNutt shut off the current, and kicked the charred door-sheathing,
already fading from incandescence into ashen ruin, with his foot.  The
smell of burning leather filled the room, and he laughed a little,
turning on the woman a face crowned with a look of Belial-like triumph,
with dark and sunken circles about the vindictive, deep-set eyes.

Once, in an evening paper, she had pored over the picture of an
electrocution at Sing Sing, a haunting and horrible scene, with the
dangling wires reaching down to the prisoner, strapped and bound in his
chair, the applied sponges at the base of the spine, the buckled thongs
about the helpless ankles, the grim and waiting gaol officials, the
boyish-looking reporters, with watches in their hands, the bald and
ugly chamber, and in the background the dim figure of Retributive
Justice, with uplifted arm, where an implacable finger was about to
touch the fatal button.  Time and time again that vision had brought
terror to her midnight dreams, and had left her weak and panting,
catching at her startled husband with feverish and passionate hands and
holding him and drawing him close to her, as though that momentary
guardianship could protect him from some far and undefined danger.

"Oh, Mack," she burst out hysterically, over-wrought by the scene
before her, "for the love of God, don't make him die this way!  Give
him a fighting chance!  Give him a show!  Do what you like with _me_,
but don't blot him out, like a dog, without a word of warning!"

"It's not my doin'!" broke in her tormentor.

"It's inhuman--it's fiendish!" she went on.  "I can't stand the thought
of it!"

MacNutt laughed his mirthless laugh once more.

"Oh, I guess you'll stand it!"

"But I can't!" she moaned.

"Oh, yes; you'll stand it, and you'll see it, too!  You'll be right
here, where you can take the whole show in, this time!  It won't be a
case o' foolin' the old man, like it was last time!"

"I will be here?" she gasped.

"You'll be right on the spot--and you'll see the whole performance!"

She drew her hands down, shudderingly, over her averted face, as though
to shut something even from her imagination.

"And do you know what'll be the end of it all?" MacNutt went on, in his
frenzied mockery.  "It'll all end in a little paragraph or two in the
_Morning Journal_, to the effect that some unknown safecracksman or
other accidentally came in contact with a live wire, and was shocked to
death in the very act of breaking into a pious and unoffendin'
cigar-store vault!  And you'll be the only one who'll know anything
different, and I guess you won't do much squealin' about it!"

She wheeled, as though about to spring on him.

"I will!  I will, although I wither between gaol walls for it--although
I die for it!  I'm no weak and foolish woman!  I've known life bald to
the bone; I've fought and schemed and plotted and twisted all my days
almost, and I can die doing it!  And if you kill this man, if you
murder him--for it is murder!--if you bring this dog's death on him, I
will make you pay for it, in one way or another--I'll make you mourn
it, David MacNutt, as you've made me mourn the first day I ever saw
your face!"

She was in a blind and unreasoning passion of vituperative malevolence
by this time, her face drawn and withered with fear, her eyes luminous,
in the dungeon-like half-lights, with the inner fire of her hate.

"Keep cool, my dear, keep cool!" mocked MacNutt, without a trace of
trepidation at all her vague threats.  "Durkin's not dead yet!"

She caught madly at the slender thread of hope which swung from his
mockery.

"No!  No, he's _not_ dead yet, and he'll die hard!  He's no
fool--you've found that out in the past!  He will give you a fight
before he goes, in some way, for he's fought you and beaten you from
the first--and he'll beat you again--I know he'll beat you again!"

Her voice broke and merged into a paroxysm of sobbing, and MacNutt
looked at her bent and shaken figure with meditative coldness.

"He may have beaten me, once, long ago--but he'll never do it again.
He won't even go out fightin'!  He'll go with his head hangin' and his
nose down, like a sneak!  And you'll see him go, for you'll be tied
there, with a gag in your pretty red mouth, and you'll neither move nor
speak.  And there'll be no light, unless he gets so reckless as to
strike a match.  But when the light does come, my dear, it'll be a
flash o' blue flame, with a smell o' something burnin'!"

The woman covered her face with her hands, and swayed back and forth
where she stood.

Then MacNutt held back his guttural laugh, suddenly, for she had fallen
forward on her face, in a dead faint.




CHAPTER XXII

THE ENTERING WEDGE

It was at least four o'clock in the afternoon--as the janitor of the
building later reported to the police--when a Postal-Union lineman,
carrying a well-worn case of tools, made his way up through the halls
and stairways of one of those many Italian apartment houses just south
of Washington Square and west of Broadway.

This lineman worked on the roof, apparently, for some twenty minutes.
Then he came down again, chatted for a while with the janitor in the
basement, and giving him a cigar, borrowed an eight-foot step-ladder,
for the purpose of scaling some twelve feet of brick wall, where the
adjoining office building towered its additional story above the
apartment-house roof.

If the janitor had been less averse to mounting his five flights of
stairway, or less indifferent as to the nature of the work which took
the busy telegraph official up to his roof, he might, that afternoon,
have witnessed both a delicate and an interesting electrical operation.

For once up on the second roof, and sure that he was under no immediate
observation, the lineman in question carefully unpacked his bag of
tools.  His first efforts were directed toward the steel transom which
covered the trapdoor opening out on the roof.  This, he discovered with
a grunt of disappointment, resisted even his short, curved steel lever,
pointed at one end, like a gigantic tack-drawer.  Restoring this lever
to the bottom of his leather tool-bag, he made his way to the southeast
corner of the building, where a tangle of insulated wires, issuing from
the roof beneath his feet, merged into one compact cable, which, in
turn, entered and was protected by a heavy lead pipe, leading,
obviously, to the street below, and thence to the cable galleries of
Broadway itself.

It took him but a minute or two to cut away a section of this
protecting pipe.  In doing so, he exposed to view the many wires making
up an astonishingly substantial cable, for so meager an office
building.  He then turned back to his tool-case and lifted therefrom,
first a Bunnell sounder, and then a Wheatstone bridge, of the
post-office pattern, a coil of KK wire, a pair of lineman's pliers, and
a handful or two of other tools.  Still remaining in the bottom of his
bag might have been found two small rubber bags filled with
nitroglycerine, a cake of yellow soap, a brace and bit, a half-dozen
diamond-pointed drills, a box of timers, and a coil fuse, three
tempered-steel chisels, a tiny sperm-oil lantern and the steel "jimmy"
which had already been tested against the obdurate transom.

Then, skilfully relaxing the metallic cable strands, he as carefully
graduated his current and attached his sounder, first to one wire and
then to another.  Each time that the little Bunnell sounder was
galvanized into articulate life he bent his ear and listened to the
busy cluttering of the dots and dashes, as the reports of races, as the
weights and names of jockeys, and lists of entries and statements of
odds and conditions went speeding into the busy keys of the big
poolroom below, where men and women waited with white and straining
faces, and sorrowed and rejoiced as the ever-fluctuant goddess of
chance brought them ill luck or success.

But Durkin paid little attention to these flying messages winging
cityward from race-tracks so many miles away.  What he was in search of
was the private wire leading from Penfield's own office, whereon
instructions and information were secretly hurried about the city to
his dozen and one fellow-operators.  It was from this wire that Durkin
hoped, without "bleeding" the circuit, to catch some thread of fact
which might make the task before him more lucid and direct.

He worked for an hour, connecting and disconnecting, testing and
listening and testing still again, before the right wire fell under his
thumb.  Then he listened intently, with a little start, for he knew he
was reading an operator whose bluff, heavy, staccato "send" was as
familiar to his long-practiced ear as a well-known face would be to his
watching eyes.

It was MacNutt himself who was "sending."  His first intercepted
message was an order, to some confederate unknown, to have a carriage
call for him at eight.  That, Durkin told himself, was worth knowing.
His second despatch was a warning to a certain "Al" Mackenzie not to
fail to meet Penfield in Albany, Sunday, at midnight.  The third
message was brief, and seemed to be an answer to a question which had
escaped the interloper.

"Yes, got her here, and here she stays.  Things will happen tonight."

"Ah!" ejaculated Durkin, as he wiped his moist forehead, while the
running dots and dashes resolved themselves into the two intelligible
sentences.

Then he looked about him, at the leaden sky, at the roofs and walls and
windows of the crowded and careless city, as a _sabreur_ about to enter
the arena might look about him on life for perhaps the last time.

"Yes," he said, with a meditative stare at the transom before him,
"things _will_ happen tonight."




CHAPTER XXIII

THE WAKING CIRCUIT

It was a thick and heavy night, with a drizzle of fine rain blanketing
the city.  Every now and then a lonely carriage spluttered along the
oily and pool-strewn pavement of the cross-street.  Every now and then,
too, the rush and clang of the Broadway cars echoed down the canyon of
rain-swept silence.

Durkin waited until the lights of the cigar-store went out.  Then he
once more circled the block, keeping to the shadows.  As he passed the
darkened cigar-store for the second time his foot, as though by
accident, came sharply in contact with the refracting-prismed manhole
cover which had sounded so hopefully hollow to his previous tread.  As
he had half-suspected, it was loose.

He stooped quickly, to turn up his trousers.  As he did so three
exploring fingers worked their way under the ledge of the unsecured
circle of iron and glass.

It came away without resistance.  He looked about him cautiously,
without straightening up; then by its shoulder-strap he carefully
lowered his leather tool-bag into the passage below, and as guardedly
let himself down after it.

He waited and listened for a minute or two, before replacing the cover
above him.  From the river, in the distance, he could hear the booming
and tooting of the steam craft through the fog.  A hurrying car rumbled
and echoed past on the Broadway tracks.  Two drunken wanderers went
singing westward in the drizzling rain.  Then everything was silence
again.

Durkin replaced the covering, noiselessly, and feeling to right and
left with his outstretched hands, crept inward through the narrow
tunnel in which he found himself.  His fingers came in touch with the
chilly surface of a steel-faced door.  It sounded heavy and unyielding
to his tentative tap, and his left hand was already reaching back for
the tool-bag which hung by its strap over his shoulder when his
questioning right hand, pushing forward, discovered that the door was
unlocked, and swung easily outward without resistance.

He felt and fondled the heavy bolts, thoughtfully, puzzled why it
should be so, until he remembered seeing the half-dozen pieces of
anthracite lying about the manhole on the sidewalk above.  That, he
told himself, possibly explained it.  Some careless wagon-driver,
delivering his load, had left the place unlocked.

But before he crept into the wider and higher passage before him he
paused to take out the revolver which he carried in his hip pocket, to
unlimber it, and carefully feel over the chambered cylinder, to make
sure every cartridge-head stood there, in place.  This done, he
replaced it, not at his hip, but loose and free, in the righthand
pocket of his coat.  Then he once more began feeling his way along the
smooth cement floor.  He was enveloped in a darkness as absolute as
though he had been shrouded in black velvet--even the glimmer of the
refracted street lamps did not penetrate further than the doorway of
the first tunnel.  There was a smell of dampness in the air, as of
mouldy plaster.  It was the smell of underground places.  Durkin hated
it.

He had to feel his way about the entire circle of that second narrow
chamber before he came to where the inner doorway stood.  It, too, was
unlocked, and for the first time some sense of betrayal, some
intimidation of being trapped, some latent suspicion of artfully
concealed duplicity, flashed through his questioning mind.

He listened, and was greeted by nothing but silence.

Then he swung the door softly and slowly open.  As he did so he leaped
back, and to one side, with his right hand in his coat pocket.  For
there suddenly smote on his ears the sharp clang and tinkle of metal.

He stood there, crouched, for a waiting minute, and then he laughed
aloud, for he knew it was only the sound of some piece of falling iron,
striking on the cement.  To make sure of it, he groped about the floor,
and stumbled on the little bar of steel that had fallen.  Yet why it
had been there, leaning against the door, he could not comprehend.  Was
it there by accident?  Or had it been meant as a signal?  It showed him
one thing, however; its echoing fall had demonstrated to him that the
room he had entered was both higher and larger than the one he had
left.  It might be nothing more than a furnace-room, yet he told
himself that he must be on his guard, that from now on his perils began.

Then he wondered why he should feel this premonitory sense, and in what
lay the dividing line, and where lay the difference.

Yet as he stood there, with his back against the wall, he felt
something dormant and deep-seated stirring within him.  It was not a
sense of danger; it arose from no outward and tangible manifestations.
But somewhere, and persistently, at the root of his being, he heard
that subliminal and submerged voice which could be neither silenced nor
understood.

He took three groping paces forward, as if to put distance between
himself and this foundationless emotion which some part of him seemed
struggling to defy.  But for the second time he stood stockstill,
weighed down by the feeling of some presence, oppressed by the sense of
something vaguely hanging over him.  He felt, as Frank had once said,
how like a half-articulate key, at the end of an impoverished circuit,
consciousness really was; how the spirit so often, in this only
half-intelligible life of theirs, flutters feebly with hints and
suggestions to which it could never give open and unequivocal
utterance.  Even language, and language the most artful and finished,
was, after all, merely a sort of clumsy Morse--its unwieldy dots and
dashes left many a mood of the soul unknown and inarticulate.

As he stood there, in doubt, questioning himself and that vague but
disturbing something which stood before him, he decided to put a
summary end to the matter.  Fumbling in his pocket, and disregarding
any risk which the movement might entail, he caught up a match and
struck it.

As he shaded the flame and threw it before him, his straining eyes
caught only the glimmer of burnished metal--a guard-rail of some
description--and the dark and ponderous mass of what seemed a deposit
vault.

The match burned down, and dropped from his upthrust fingers.  He
decided to grope to the rail, and feel along the metal until he reached
some point of greater safety.  He extended his fingers before him, as a
blind man might, and took one shuffling step forward.

Then a thought came to him, with the suddenness and the shock of an
electric current, as a radiating tingle of nerves, followed by a
strangely sickening sense of hollowness about the chest, swept through
his body.  _Could it be Frank herself in danger, and wanting him_?

More than once, in the past, he had felt that mysterious medium, more
fluid and unfathomable than electricity itself, carry its vague but
vital message in to him.  He had felt that call of Soul to Soul, across
space, along channels less tangible than Hertzian waves themselves, yet
bearing its broken message, which later events had authenticated and
still later cross-questioning had doubly verified.

He had felt, at such moments, that there were ghostly and phantasmal
wires connecting mind with mind; that across these telepathic wires one
anxious spirit could in some way hold dim converse with the other; that
the Soul itself had its elusive "wireless," and forever carried and
gave out and received its countless messages--if only the fellow-Soul
had learned to await the signal and disentangle the dark and runic
Code.  Yes, he told himself, as he stood there, thoughtfully, as though
bound to the spot by some Power not himself,--yes, consciousness was
like that little glass tube which electricians called a coherer, and
all his vague impressions and mental-gropings were those disorderly,
minute fragments of nickel and silver which only leaped into continuity
and order under the shock and impact of those fleet and foreign
electric waves, which floated from some sister consciousness aching
with its undelivered messages.  And the woman who had so often called
to him across space and silence, in the past, was now sounding the
mystic key across those ghostly wires.  But what the messages was, or
from what quarter it came, he could not tell.

He stood there tortured and puzzled, torn by fear, thrilled and stirred
through every fiber of his anxious body.  This was followed by a sense
of terror, sub-conscious and wordless and irrational, the kind of
terror that comes to a child in unknown places, in the dead of some
unknown night.

"_For the love of God, what is it_?" his dry lips demanded, speaking
aloud into the emptiness about him.

He waited, almost as if expecting some answering voice, as distinct and
tangible as his own.  But nothing broke the black silence that
blanketed him in from the rest of all the world and all its living
things.  The sweat of agony came out on his face; his body hung
forward, relaxed and expectant.

"_What is it you want to say_?" he repeated, in a hoarse and muffled
scream, no longer able to endure that silent and nameless Something
which surrounded him.  "_What is it you want to say_?"




CHAPTER XXIV

THE GHOSTS OF THOUGHT

In the ensuing silence, as the unbroken seconds dragged themselves on,
Durkin called himself a fool, and, struggling bitterly with that
indeterminate uneasiness which possessed him, pulled himself together
for some immediate and decisive action.

He could waste no more time, he told himself, in foolish spiritualistic
seances with his own shadow.  He had too much before him, and too short
a time in which to do it.  His troubles, when he came to face them,
would be realities, and not a train of vapid and morbid self-vaporings.

He advanced further into the darkness of the room, slowly, with his
hands outstretched before him.  He would feel for the friendly support
and guidance of the metal railing, and then grope his way onward.  For
as yet he had only carried the enemy's outposts.  Then, for a second
time, and for no outward reason, he came to a dead halt.  He felt as if
some elusive influence, some unnamable force, was holding and barring
him back.  Again he struck a match, recklessly, and again he saw
nothing but the burnished metal railing and the dark mass of the vault.

It was with almost a touch of exasperation that he stood there in his
tracks, and slowly, methodically, thoroughly, surveyed the four
quarters of the lightless room in which he found himself.  He
scrutinized the heavy, enmuffling gloom with straining eyes, first in
one direction and then in another.

There was nothing to be seen, and not a sound reached his ears.  He had
been in the room perhaps not three minutes, yet it seemed to him as
many hours.  Then he peered about him still again, wondering, for the
first time, by what psychological accident his eyes turned in one
particular direction, slightly above and before him, to the right of
the direction in which he was advancing.

To rid himself of this new idea, and to decentralize the illusion, he
shifted his position.  But still his gaze, almost against his will,
turned back toward the former point, as though the blanketing blackness
held some core, some discernible central point, toward which he was
compelled to look, as the magnetic needle is compelled to swing toward
the North.  Surrendering to this impulse, he gaped through the darkness
at it, with a little oath of impatience.

As he did so he began to feel stir at the base of his spine a tiny
tremor of apprehension.  This tremor seemed suddenly to explode into a
mounting shudder of fear, flashing and leaping through his body until
the very hair of his head was stirred and moved with it.

The next moment the startled body responded to clamoring volition, and
he turned and fled blindly back into the outer passageway, with a
ludicrous and half-articulate little howl of terror.

For growing out of the utter blackness he had seen two vague points of
light, two luminous spots, side by side, taking on, as he faced them,
all the mysteries of all the primeval night which man ever faced.  He
felt like a hunter, in some jungled midnight, a midnight breathless and
soundless, who looks before him, and slowly discerns two glowing and
motionless balls of fire--who can see nothing else, in all his
world--but from those two phosphorescent points of light knows that he
is being watched and stalked and hunted by some padded Hunger lurking
behind them.

In the unbroken and absolute silence which seemed to mock at his
foolish and stampeding fears, an immediate reaction of spirit set it.
He felt almost glad for this material target against which to fling his
terrors, for this precipitation of apprehension into something tangible.

He groped through his bag, hurriedly yet cautiously, for his little
sperm-oil lantern.  Then he took up the revolver that lay loosely in
his coat pocket.  A moment later a thin little shaft of light danced
and fingered about the inner room.

He could, at first, see nothing but the line of burnished copper
stretching across his path and flashing the light back in his eyes.
Behind this, a moment later, he made out the dark and gloomy mass of
the black safe.  Then he looked deeper, with what was still again a
flutter of enigmatical fear about his heart, for that twin and
ghostlike glow which had filled him with such precipitate terror.

But there was no longer anything to be seen.  He played his
interrogative finger of light up and down, and it was a full minute
before his slowly-adjusting sight penetrated to the remoter and higher
area of the surrounding walls.

It was then, and not till then, that he discovered the fact that the
wall on his right opened and receded, some five feet above the
floor-level, into a dimly-outlined alcove.  As he looked closer he made
out that this alcove had, obviously, been filled by the upper portion
of a heavy iron staircase, leading to the floor above.  The entire
lower half of this stairway, where once it must have obtruded into the
vault chamber, had been cut away.  It was on the remaining upper
portion of this dismantled stairway that his pencil of light played
nervously and his gaze was closely riveted.

For there, above his natural line of vision, half-hidden back in the
heavy shadows, his startled eyes made out a huddled and shadowy figure.
It was a woman's figure, in black, and motionless.  It was bound hand
and foot to the iron stair-stanchions.

He did not notice, in that first frenzied glance, the white band that
cut across the lower part of her face, so colorless was her skin.  But
as he looked for the second time, he emitted a sudden cry, half-pity,
half-anger, for slowly and thinly it filtered into his consciousness
just what and who that watching figure was.

And then, and then only, did he speak.  And when he did so he repeated
his earlier cry.

"My God, Frank, what is it?"

There was no response, no answering movement or gesture.  He called to
her again, but still absolute silence confronted him.

As he crept closer to her, step by step, he saw and understood.

The two luminous eyes, burning through the dark, had been his wife's.
She had been imprisoned and tied there; but bound and muffled as she
was, the strength of her desire, the supremacy of will, had created its
new and mysterious wire of communication.  Some passion of want, some
sheer intensity of feeling, had found and used its warning semaphore.
She had spoken to him, without sound or movement.  Yet for what?

Yet for what?  That was the thought that seemed to dance back and forth
across the foreground of his busy brain.  That was what he wondered and
demanded of himself as he clambered and struggled and panted up the
wall into the narrow and dusty alcove, and cut away the sodden gag
between her aching jaws.  The tender flesh was indented and livid,
where the tightened band had pressed in under the cheek-bones.  The
salivated throat was swollen, and speechless.  The tongue protruded
pitifully, helpless in its momentary paralysis.

"Oh, he'll smart for this!  By heaven, he'll smart for this!" declared
Durkin, as he stooped and cut away the straps that bound her ankles to
the obdurate iron, and severed the bands that bruised and held her
white wrists.  Even then she could not speak, though she smiled a
little, faintly and forlornly and gratefully.  She struggled to say one
word, but it resolved itself into a cacophonous and inarticulate
mumble, half-infantile, half-imbecile.

"Oh, he'll pay for this!" repeated the raging man, as he lowered her,
limp and inert, to the floor below and leaped down beside her.  She
sank back with a happy but husky gasp of weakness, for the benumbed
muscles refused to obey, and the cramped and stiffened limbs were
unable to support her.

All she could do was to hold her husband's hand in her own, in a
grateful yet passionate grip.  She must have been imprisoned there, he
surmised, at least an hour, perhaps two hours, perhaps even longer.

He started up, in search for water.  It might be, he felt, that a lead
water-pipe ran somewhere about them.  He would cut it without
compunction.

He took two steps across the room, when an audible and terrified note
of warning broke from her swollen lips.  He darted back to her, in
wonder, searching her straining face with his little shaft of lantern
light.

She did not speak; but he followed her eyes.  They were on the
burnished copper railing refracting the thin light that danced back and
forth across that dungeon-like chamber.  He questioned her fixed gaze,
but still he did not understand her.  She caught his hand, and retained
it fiercely.  He thought, from her pallor, that she was on the point of
fainting, and he would have placed her full length on the hard cement,
but she struggled against it, and still kept her hold on his hand.

Then she took the tiny lantern from his fingers, and bending low,
tapped with it on the cement.  Durkin, listening closely, knew she was
sounding the telegrapher's double "I"--the call for attention, implying
a message over the wire.

Slowly he spelt out the words as she gave them to him in Morse,
irregular and wavering, but still decipherable.

"The--railing--is--charged!"

"Charged?" he repeated, as the last word shaped itself in his
questioning brain.

He took the lantern from her hand, and swung the shaft of light on the
glimmering copper.  From there he looked back at her face once more.

Then, in one illuminating flash of comprehension, it was all clear to
him.  With a stare of blank wonder he saw and understood, and fell back
appalled at the demoniacal ingenuity of it all.

"I see!  I see!" he repeated, vacuously, almost.

Then, to make sure of what he had been told, he crossed the room and
picked up the bar of steel that had fallen at his feet as he first
entered the door.  This bar he let fall so that one end would rest on
the metal vault-covering and the other on the rail of copper.

There was a report, a sudden leap of flame, and the continued hissing
fury of the short-circuited current, until the bar, heated to
incandescence, twisted and writhed where it lay like a thing of life.
He drew a deep breath, and watched it.

That was the danger he had so closely skirted?  That was the fate which
he had escaped!

He stood gazing at the insidious yet implacable agent of death,
spluttering its tongue of flame at him like an angry snake; and, as he
looked, his face was beaded with sweat, and seemed ashen in color.

Then a sense of the dangers still surrounding them returned to his
mind.  He shook himself together, and, making a circuit of the room,
found the switch and turned off the current.  As he did so he gave a
little muffled cry of gratitude, for across the rear corner of the room
ran two leaden water-pipes.  Into one of these he cut and drilled with
his pocket-knife, ruthlessly, without a moment's hesitation.  He was
suddenly rewarded by a thin jet of water spraying him in the face.   He
caught his hat full of it, and carried it to Frank, who drank from it,
feverishly and deeply.  It not only brought her strength back to her;
but, after it, she could speak a little, though huskily, and with
considerable pain.

"Can you walk?"

She signalled, yes.

"We've got to get out of here, at once!"

He could see that she understood.

"Can you come now?" he asked.

She nodded her head, and he helped her to her feet.  Together, the one
leaning heavily on the other's arm, they paced up and down the already
flooded floor, until power came back to her aching limbs, and
steadiness to her tired nerves.

"It would be better not to go together.  I'll help you out and give you
fifty yards' start.  If anything should happen, remember that I'm
behind you, and that, after this, I'm ready to shoot, and shoot without
a quaver."

Again she nodded her head.

"But listen.  When you get up through the sidewalk grating, keep
steadily on for two blocks, toward the west.  Then turn north for half
a block, and go into the family entrance at Kieffer's.  If nothing
happens, I'll join you there.  If anything does occur to keep me back,
give them to understand that you've missed the last train for your home
in East Orange; put this five-dollar bill down and ask for a front room
on the second floor.  From there you must watch for me.  If it's
anything dangerous I'll signal you in passing."

By this time he had led her down the narrow, tunnel-like passageway and
was helping her up into the rain-swept street.

"Whatever happens, remember that I'm behind you!" he repeated.

Their struggles, as he assisted her up through the narrow opening, were
ungainly and ludicrous; yet, incongruously enough, there came to him a
fleeting sense of joy in even that accidental and impersonal contact of
her hand with his.

Then he braced himself against the narrow brick walls where he stood,
appearing a strange and grotesque and bodiless head above the level of
the street.

Thus peering out, he watched her as she beat her way down the
wind-swept sidewalk.  Already, through the drifting midnight rain, the
outline of her figure was losing its distinctness.  He was reaching
down for his wet and sodden hat, to follow her, when something happened
that left him transfixed, a motionless and bodiless head on which
startled horror had suddenly fallen.

For out of the quiet and shadowy south side of the street, where it had
been silently patrolling under lowered speed, swerved and darted a
wine-colored, surrey-built touring car with a cape top.  Durkin
recognized it at a glance; it was Penfield's huge machine.  Its
movement, as it swung in toward the startled woman, seemed like the
swoop of a hawk.  It appeared to stop only for a moment, but in that
moment two men leaped from the wide-swung tonneau door.  When they
clambered into it once more Durkin saw that Frank was between them.
And one of the men was MacNutt, and the other Keenan.

He heard the one sharp scream that reverberated down the empty street,
followed by the fading pulsations of the departing car, when with an
oath of fury, he was already working his arms up through the narrow
manhole.  As he did so he heard a second, hoarser cry, succeeded by the
heavy tramp of hurrying feet, and then a peremptory challenge.

Turning sharply, he caught sight of a patrolling roundsman, bearing
down on him from the corner of Broadway; and he saw that the officer
was drawing his revolver as he charged across the wet pavement.

It was already too late to free himself.  With an instinctive movement
of the hands he caught up the manhole cover, shield-like.  As he did so
he saw the glimmer of the polished steel and heard the repeated
challenge.  But he neither paused nor hesitated.  He let his knees
break under him, and as he fell he saw to it that the rim of the
manhole dropped into its waiting circular groove.  Then he heard the
sound of a shot, of a second and a third, from the policeman's pistol.
But as he secured the cover with its chainlock, and dropped down into
the tunnel below, the reports seemed thin and muffled and far away to
Durkin.

A moment later, however, he heard the ominous and vibrant echo of the
officer's night-stick, on the asphalt, frenziedly rapping for
assistance.




CHAPTER XXV

THE RULING PASSION

Beyond that first involuntary little cry of terror Frances Durkin
uttered no sound, as she found herself in the hooded tonneau, wedged in
between MacNutt and Keenan.  That first outcry, indeed, had been
unwilled and automatic, the last reactionary movement of an overtried
and exhausted body.

A wave of care-free passivity now seemed to inundate her.  She made no
attempt to struggle; she nursed no sense of open resentment against her
captors.  The battery of her vital forces was depleted and depolarized.
She experienced only a faintly poignant sense of disappointment, of
indeterminate pique, as she realized that she was no longer a free
agent.  Leaning back in the cushioned gloom, inert, impassive, with her
eyes half-closed, she seemed to be drifting through an eddying veil of
gray.  The voices so close beside her sounded thin and far off.  An
impression of unreality clung to her, an impression that she was
floating through an empty and rain-swept world from which all life and
warmth had withered.

"It's not _her_ I want--it's Durkin!" MacNutt was saying, with an oath,
as they swung around the corner into the blinking and serried lights of
Eighth avenue.  "It's that damned groundhog I'm goin' to dig out yet!"

"Well, you can't go back _there_ after him!" protested Keenan.

"Can't I?  Well, I'm goin' back, and I'm goin' to get that man, and I'm
goin' to fry him in his own juices!"

He pushed the woman's inert weight away from him, and leaned out from
under the cape, with a sharp word or two to Penfield's chauffeur.  Then
he suddenly whistled and waved his arm.

"What are you doing that for?" Keenan demanded of him.

Keenan had caught the drooping figure, and was making an effort to
support it.  His face, for some unknown reason, was almost as colorless
as the face that lay so passively against his rain-soaked shoulder.

"I'm goin' back!" declared MacNutt.

"Is it worth while--now?" demurred the other.

"I'm goin' to get my hooks on Durkin, even if I have to wade through
every raidin' gang in the precinct!"

"And then what?" deprecated Keenan.

"Then I'll meet you at Penfield's house, uptown, and the show will come
to a finish!"

"And what am I expected to do?" demanded Keenan, impatiently.  For the
approaching four-wheeler had come to a standstill beside them, and
MacNutt was already out in the rain.

"You take care o' _that_!" he pointed a contemptuous finger toward the
motionless woman, "and mighty good care!"

"But how's all this going to help us out?"

"I'll show you, when the time comes.  Here's the key for Penfield's
house.  You'll find it nice and quiet and secluded there, and if I _do_
bring Durkin back with me, by heaven, you'll have the privilege o'
seein' a lurid end to this uncommonly lurid game!"

He tossed the key into the tonneau.  Keenan picked it up in silence.

They heard the clatter of the horses' hoofs on the wet asphalt, the
sharp closing of the cab door, the rattle of the wheel-tires across the
steel car-tracks, and he was gone.  A moment later they were dipping up
the avenue between two long rows of undulating lights, with the rain
drifting in on their faces.

Then Keenan turned and looked down at the woman beside him.  During
several minutes of unbroken silence Frank nursed the dim consciousness
of his keen and scrutinizing glance.  But her mind seemed encaged in a
body that was already dead; she had neither the will nor the power to
look up at him.

Then, with no warning word or gesture, he stooped down and kissed her
on her heavy red mouth.

At any other time, she knew, she would have fought against that
tainting touch; every drop of red blood in her body would have risen to
combat it.  But now she neither repulsed it nor responded to it.  She
seemed submerged and smothered in a tide of terrible indifference.  She
even found herself weighing the meaning of that affront to all that was
not ignoble in her.

She even caught at it, with an inward gasp of enlightenment.  It meant
more than she had at first seen.  It brought a new scene to the
shifting drama; it meant a new turn to the hurrying game.  It meant
that if she only waited, and could be wise and wary and calculating,
she still might hug to her breast some tattered hope for the impending
end.

She knew that Keenan was still watching her; she knew that he was, in
some manner, being torn between contending feelings, that some
obliterating impulse was falling between him and that grim concert of
forces of which he was a member.  It was the shadow of passion falling
across the paths of duty--it was the play and the problem as old as the
world.

And what was she, then?  That was the question she asked herself, with
a little sobbing gasp--what was she, trading thus, even in thought, on
her bruised and wearied body?  What had she fallen to, what was it that
had deadened all that was softer and better and purer within her, that
she could thus see slip away from her the last solace and dignity of
her womanhood?

There, she told herself bitterly, lay the degradation and the ultimate
danger of the life she had led.  It was there that the grimmer tragedy
came into her career.  The surrender of ever greater and greater
hostages to expediency, the retreat to ever meaner and meaner
instruments of activity, the gradual induration of heart and soul, the
desperate and ever more desperate search for self-deceiving
extenuations, for self-blinding condonement, for pitiful and distorting
self-propitiation--in these lay the inward corruption, more implacably
and more terribly tragic than any outward blow!  She had once deluded
herself with the thought that a life of crime might lose at least half
of its evil by losing all of its grossness.  She had even consoled
herself with the thought that it was the offender against life who saw
deepest into life.  It was but natural, she had always argued with
herself, that the thwarted consciousness, that the erring and suffering
heart, should yield deeper insight into the dark and complicated ranges
of spiritual truth than could the soul forever untried and unshaken.
The tempted and troubled heart, from its lonely towers of unhappiness,
must ever see further into the meaning of things than could those
comfortably normal and healthy souls who suffered little because they
ventured little.  She had ventured much, and she had lost much.  She
had thought to hold some inmost self aloof and immune.  She had dreamed
that some inward irreproachability of thought, some light-hearted tact
of open conduct, might leave still untainted that deeper core of
thought and feeling which she had long thought of as conscience, while
some deceiving and sophistical transmutation of values whispered to her
adroitly that in some way all good might be bad, and that all bad might
in some way be good.

But that, she now knew, was a mockery.  She was the sum of all that she
had thought and acted.  She was a disillusioned and degraded and
unscrupulous woman, steeped in enormities so dark that it appalled and
sickened her even to recall them.  She was only the empty and corroded
shell of a woman, all that once aspired and lived and hoped in her
eaten away by the acid currents of that underground world into which
she had fallen.

Yet rather than it should end in that slow and mean and sordid inner
tragedy of the spirit, she told herself fiercely, she would fling open
her last arsenal of passion and come to her end in some ironic blaze of
glory that would at least lend sinister radiance to a timelessly base
and sorry eclipse.  So she lay back in Keenan's clasp quiescently,
unresistingly, but watchfully.  For she knew that the end, whatever it
might be, was not far away.




CHAPTER XXVI

THE CROWN OF IRON

Durkin's first feeling, as he scrambled to his feet and half-stumbled,
half-groped his way along the narrow, tunnel-like passage, was an
untimely and impotent and almost delirious passion to get out into the
open and fight--fight to the last, if need be, for all that narrowing
life still held for him.  This feeling was followed by a quick sense of
frustration as he realized his momentary helplessness and how
comprehensive and relentless seemed the machinery of intrigue opposing
him.

Yet, he told himself with that lightning-like rapidity of thought which
came to him at such moments of peril, however intricate and vast the
machinery, however carefully planned the line of impending campaign,
the human element would be an essential part of it.  And his last
forlorn hope, his final fighting chance, lay in the fact that wherever
the human element entered there also entered weakness and passion and
the possibility of accident.

What now remained to him, he warned himself as he hurriedly locked and
barred the two steel doors which shut off the first and second
passageway, was to think quickly and act decisively.  Somewhere, at
some unforeseen moment, his chance might still come to him.

As for himself, he felt that he was safe enough, for the time being.
The officer who had detected him in the manhole would be sure to follow
up a case so temptingly suspicious.  The police, in turn, could take
open advantage of an intrusion so obviously unauthorized and ominous as
his own, and find in it ample excuse for investigating a quarter which
for many months must have been under suspicion.  But, under any
circumstances, well guarded as that poolroom fortress stood, its
resistance could be only a matter of time, and of strictly limited
time, once the reserves were on the scene.

Durkin's first thought, accordingly, was of the roof, for, so far as he
knew, all escape from the ground floor was even then cut off.  Yet the
first door leading from the vault chamber he found to be steel-bound
and securely locked.  He surmised, with a gasp of consternation, that
the doors above him would be equally well secured.  He remembered that
Penfield never did things by halves, and he felt that his only escape
lay in that upward flight.

So he saw that it was to be a grim race in demolition; that while he
was to gnaw and eat his way upward through steel and brick, like a
starving rat boring its passage up through the chambers of a huge
granary, his pursuers would be pounding and battering at the lower
doors in just as frenzied pursuit.

He no longer hesitated, but moved with that clear-thoughted rapidity of
action which often came to him in his moments of half-delirium.
Turning to his tool-bag and scooping out his bar of soap, he kneaded
together enough of the nitroglycerine from one of the stout rubber bags
to make a mixture of the consistency of liquid honey.  This he quickly
but carefully worked into the crack of the obstructing door.  Then he
attached his detonator, and shortened and lighted his fuse, scuttling
back to the momentary shelter of the outer passage, making sure to be
beyond the deadly "feathered radius" of the nitro.

There he waited behind the steel-bound door for the coming detonation.
The sound of it smote him like a blow on the chest, followed by a rush
of air and a sudden feeling of nausea.

But he did not wait.  He groped his way in, relocked the passage door
and crawled on all fours through the smoke and heavy, malodorous gases.

The remnants of the blasted door hung, like a tattered pennon, on one
twisted hinge, and his way now lay clear to the ladder of grilled
ironwork leading to the floor above.  But here the steel trapdoor again
barred his progress.  One sharp twist and wrench with his steel lever,
however, tore the bolt-head from its setting, and in another
half-minute he was standing on the closed door above, shutting out the
noxious smoke from the basement.

Between him and the stairway stood still another fortified door,
heavier than the others.  He did not stop to knead his paste, for
already he could hear the crash of glass and the sound of sledges on
the door at the rear of the cigar-shop.  Catching up a strand of what
he knew to be the most explosive of all guncottons--it was
cellulose-hexanitrate--he worked it gently into the open keyhole and
again scuttled back to safety as the fuse burnt down.

He could feel the building shake with the tremor of the detonation,
shake and quiver like a ship pounded by strong head seas.  A remote
window splintered and crashed to the floor, sucked in by the
atmospheric inrush following the explosion-vacuum.  He noticed, too, as
he mounted the narrow stairs before him, that he was bleeding at the
nose.  But this, he told himself, was no time for resting.  For at the
head of the second stairway still another sheet of armored steel
blocked his passage, and still again the hurried, hollow detonation
shook the building.  The ache in his head, behind and above the eyes,
became almost unbearable; his stomach revolted at the poisonous gases
through which he was groping.  But he did not stop.

As he twisted and pried with his steel lever at the lock of the
trapdoor that stood between him and the open air of the housetop, he
could already hear the telltale splintering of wood and sharp orders
and muffled cries and the approaching, quick tramping of feet.  He
fought at the lock like a madman, for by this time the trampling feet
were mounting the upper stairs, and doors were being battered and
wrenched from their hinges.  He had at least made their work easy for
them; he had torn open the heart of Penfield's stronghold; he had
blazed a path for those officers of the law who had bowed before the
inaccessibility of the building he had disrupted single-handed!

"Good!" he cried, in his frenzied delight.  "Give it to them good!
Wreck 'em, once for all; put 'em out of business!"

Then he gave a sudden relieving "Ah!"--for the sullen wood had
surrendered its bolts, and the door swung open to his upward push.  The
night wind, cold and damp and clean, swept his hot and grimy face as he
pulled himself up through the opening.

Even as he did so he heard the gathering sounds below him growing
clearer and clearer.  He squatted low in the darkness, and with a
furtive eye ever on the dismantled trapdoor, groped his way,
gorilla-like, closer and closer to the wall against which he knew the
janitor's ladder to be still leaning.

Then he dropped flat on his face, and wormed his way toward the nearest
chimney, not twelve feet from him, for a wet helmet had emerged from
the trap opening.  A moment later a lantern was flashing and playing
about the rainy roof.

"We've got 'em!  Quick, Lanigan; we've got 'em!" cried the helmeted
head exultantly, from the trapdoor, to someone below.

The next moment Durkin, prone on his face, heard the crack of a
revolver and the impact of the ball as it ricochetted from the
roof-tin, not a yard from his feet.

He no longer tried to conceal himself, but, rolling and tumbling toward
the eave-cornice, let himself over, and hung and clung there by his
hands, while a second ball whistled over him.

He felt desperately along the flat brick surface, with his kicking
feet, wondering if he had misjudged his direction, sick with a fear
that he might be dangling over an open abyss.  He shifted the weight of
his body along the cornice ledge, still pawing and feeling, feverishly
and ridiculously, with his gyrating limbs.  Then a joy of relief swept
through him.  The ladder was there, and his feet were already on its
second step.

As he ran, cat-like, across the lower apartment-house roof, he knew
that he stood in full range of his pursuers above, and he knew that by
this time they were already crowding out to the cornice-ledge.  There
was no time for thought.  He did not pause to look back at them, to
weigh either the problem or the possible consequences in his mind; he
only remembered that that afternoon he had noticed five crowded lines
of washing swinging in multi-colored disarray at the back of that
many-familied hive of life.  He hesitated only once, at the sheer edge
of the roof, to make sure, in the uncertain half-light, that he was
above those crowded lines.

"Let him have it--there he goes!" cried a voice above, and at that too
warning note his hesitation took wing.

Durkin leaped out into space, straddling the first line of sodden
clothes as he fell.  Even in that brief flight the thought came to his
mind that it would have been infinitely better for him if the falling
rain had not weighted and flattened those sagging lines of washing.
Then he remembered, more gratefully, that it was probably only because
of the rain that they still swung there.

As his weight came on the first line it snapped under the blow, as did
the second, which he clutched with his hands, and the third, which he
doubled over, limply, and the fourth, which cut up under his arm-pit.
But as he went downward he carried that ever-growing avalanche of
cotton and woolen and linen with him, so that when his sprawling figure
smote the stone court it fell muffled and hidden in a web of tangled
garments.




CHAPTER XXVII

THE STRAITS OF CHANCE

How his flight ended Durkin never clearly remembered.  He had a dim and
uneasy memory of the lapse of time, either great or little, the
confused recollection of waking to his senses and fighting his way free
from a smothering weight of wet and clinging clothes.  As he struggled
to his feet a stab of pain shot through his left hand, and up through
his forearm.  It was so keen and penetrating that he surmised, in his
blank and unreasoning haste, that he must have torn a chord or broken a
bone in his wrist.  But on a matter like that, he felt, he could now
waste no time.

If he had, indeed, been unconscious, he concluded, it had been but
momentary.  For as he groped about in search of his hat, dazed and
bruised, he found himself still alone and unmolested.  Creeping through
the apartment-house cellar, and out past the door of the snoring and
still undisturbed janitor, he crouched for a waiting moment or two
behind an overloaded garbage-can, in the area.

Hearing nothing, he staggered up the narrow stairs to the level of the
sidewalk, wet and ragged and disheveled, blackened and soiled and
begrimed.  The street seemed deserted.

He felt sick and faint and shaken, but he would not give up.  He
half-stumbled, half-staggered along, splashing through little pools of
rain held in depressions of the stone sidewalk, supporting himself on
anything that offered, hoping, if this were indeed the end, that he
might crawl away into some dark and secluded corner of the city, to
hide the humiliating ignominy of it all.

In front of a Chinese laundry window he saw that he could go no
further.  His first impulse was to creep inside, and make an effort to
bribe his way to secrecy, although he knew that within another quarter
of an hour the tightening cordon of the police would entirely surround
the block.

As he swayed there, hesitating, he heard the thunder of hoofs and the
rumble of wheel-tires on the soggy asphalt.  His first apprehensive
thought was that it would prove to be a patrol-wagon, with police
reserves from some neighboring precinct.  But as he blinked through the
darkness he made out a high-platformed Metropolitan Milk Company's
delivery-wagon swinging down toward him.

He staggered, with a slow and heavy wading motion, out to the centre of
the street, a strange and spectral figure, with outstretched arms,
uttering a sharp and halting cry or two.

The driver pulled up, thirty long and dreary feet past him.

"What in hell d'you want?" he demanded irately, raising his whip to
start his team once more, as he caught a clearer view of the seemingly
drunken figure.

"I'll give you a fiver," said Durkin thickly, "if you'll gi' me a lift!"

He held the money in his hand, as he stumbled and panted to the
wagon-step.  That put an end to all argument.

"Climb in, then--quick!" cried the big driver, as he caught his
passenger by a tattered coat sleeve and helped him up into the
high-perched seat.

"But for the love o' God, who's been doin' things to you?" he went on,
in amazement, as he saw the bruised and bleeding and ash-colored face.

"They threw me out o' their damned dope shop!" cried Durkin, with an
only half-simulated thickness of utterance, as he jerked a shaking
thumb toward the lights of the Chinese laundry.  "And I guess--I'm--I'm
a bit knocked out!"

For he felt very weak and faint and weary, though the cold rain and the
open night air beat on his upturned face with a sting that was
gratefully refreshing.

"They certainly did make a mess o' you!" chortled the unmoved driver,
as they rumbled westward and took the corner with a skid of the great
wheels that struck fire from even the wet car-tracks.  He tucked the
bill down in his oil-coat pocket.

"Feelin' sick, ain't you?"

"Yes!"

"Where d'you want to go?" he asked more feelingly.

"Where d'you go?" parried Durkin.

"Hoboken Ferry, for th' Lackawanna Number Eight!"

"Then that'll do me," answered the other weakly.

He leaned back in his high and rocking seat, grasping the back rail
with his right hand.  He felt as if the waves of a troubled and
tumultuous sea were throwing him up, broken and torn, on some island of
possible safety.  He felt dizzy, as though he were being tossed and
plunged forward to some narrow bar of impending release and rest.  He
did not ask of himself just what seas boomed and thundered on the
opposing side of that narrow stretch of promised security.  He knew
that they were there, and he knew that the time would soon come when he
must face and feel them about him.  He had once demanded rest; but he
knew that there now could be no rest for him, until the end.  He might
hide for a day or two, like a hunted animal with its hurt, but the
hounds of destiny would soon be at his heels again.  All he asked, he
told himself, was his man's due right of momentary relapse, his
breathing spell of quietness.  He was already too stained and scarred
with life to look for the staidly upholstered sanctuaries, the padded
seclusions of simple and honest wayfarers.  He was broken and undone,
but his day would come again.

He looked at his limp and trailing left hand.  To his consternation, he
saw that it dripped blood.  He tried to push back his coat sleeve, but
the pain was more than he could endure.  So with his right hand he
lifted the helpless arm up before his eyes, as though it were something
not his own flesh and blood, and for the first time saw the splinter of
bone that protruded from the torn flesh, just below the wrist-joint.

He felt for his handkerchief, dizzily, and tried to bandage the wound.
This he never accomplished, for with a sudden little gasp he fainted
away, and fell prone across the oil-skinned lap of the big driver.

That astounded person drew up in alarm at the side entrance of a
street-corner saloon.  He was on the point of repeating his sturdy call
for help, when a four-wheeler swung in beside his wagon-step, and
delivered itself of a square-shouldered, heavy-jawed figure, muffled to
the ears in a rain-coat.  The newcomer took in the situation with a
rapid and comprehensive glance of relief.

"So there he is, at last!" he said, as he came forward and caught up
the relaxed and still unconscious figure.

"Where'd you get a license for buttin' in on this?" expostulated the
surprised driver.

"Buttin' in?" cried the man in the raincoat, as he lifted the limp
figure in his great, gorilla-like arms.  "This isn't buttin' in--this
is takin' care o' my own friends!"

"Friend o' yours, then, is he?" queried the weakening driver.

"A friend o' mine!" cried the other angrily, for his man was already
safely in the cab.  "You damned can-slinger, d'you suppose I'm wastin'
cab-fare doin' church rescue work?  Of course he's a friend o' mine.

"And not only that," he added, under his breath, as he swung up into
the cab and gave the driver the number of Penfield's uptown house, "and
not only that--he's a friend o' mine who's worth just a little over a
quarter of a million to me!"




CHAPTER XXVIII

THE HUMAN ELEMENT

It was slowly, almost reluctantly, that Durkin returned to full and
clear-thoughted consciousness.  Even before he had opened his eyes he
realized that he was in a hurrying carriage, for he could feel every
sway and jolt of the thinly cushioned seat.  He could also hear the
beat of the falling rain on the hood-leather, and on the glass of the
door beside him, as he lay back in the damp odors of wet and sodden
upholstery.

Then he half-opened his eyes, slowly, and saw that it was MacNutt
beside him.

The discovery neither moved nor startled him; he merely let the heavy
lids fall over his tired eyes once more, and lay there, without a
movement or a sign.

Tatter by tatter he pieced together the history of the past few hours,
and as memory came tardily back to him he knew, in a dim and shadowy
way, that he would soon need every alertness of mind and body which he
could summon to his help.  But still he waited, passive and
unbetraying, fighting against a weakness born of great pain and fatigue.

He was keenly conscious of the cab's abrupt stopping, of the passing of
money between MacNutt and the lean and dripping night-hawk holding the
reins, of being half-carried and half-dragged, in the great, bear-like
grasp of his captor, across the wet sidewalk, to the foot of a flight
of brownstone steps.  These steps were wide and ponderous, and led up
to an equally wide and ponderous-looking doorway crowned with
ornamental figures of marble on a sandstone background.  These carven
figures, wet and glistening in the light of the street-lamps, stood out
incongruously gloomy and ghostly, like the high relief on a sarcophagus.

Instead of mounting the steps, however, MacNutt hauled his captive
limply in under their shadow, to the basement door opening off the
stone-flagged area.  There, after fumbling with his keys for a moment
or two, he quietly unlocked the heavy outer grating of twisted ironwork
and then the inner door of oak.  Durkin made a mental note of the fact
that both of these doors were in turn locked after them.

The two then made their way through the darkness down what must have
been a long passage.  Its floor was padded with carpet, and some
fugitive and indefinable odor seemed to suggest to the prisoner an
atmosphere of well-being, of a house both carefully furnished and
scrupulously managed.

MacNutt softly opened a door on the right, and, after listening for a
cautious moment or two, as softly entered the room into which this door
led.  And still again a key was turned and withdrawn from the lock.

Even with his eyes closed Durkin, as he lay there husbanding his
strength, was conscious of the sudden light that flooded the room.
Covertly opening that eye which remained in the heavy shadow,
separating the lashes by little more than the width of a hair, he could
make out a large room, upholstered and carpeted in green, with
green-shaded electroliers above two billiard tables that stood ghastly
and bier-like beneath their blanketing covers of white cotton.  Against
the walls stood massive, elephantine club chairs of green fumed oak,
and it was into one of these that MacNutt had dropped the inert and
unresponding Durkin.  At the far end of the room the stealthy observer
could make out what was assuredly the entrance to an electric elevator.
In fact, as he looked closer he could see the two mother-of-pearl
buttons which controlled the apparatus; for it was plain that this
elevator was one of those automatic lifts not uncommon in city
residences of the more palatial order.

Then, as he quietly but busily speculated on the significance of this
discovery, Durkin suddenly caught sight of a triple crescent carved on
the arm of the chair against which he leaned.  And as he made out that
familiar device he knew that he was in Penfield's uptown house once
used as his residence and later as his private clubrooms.

At this discovery his alert but well-veiled glance went back to
MacNutt.  He saw his captor fling off his wet and draggled raincoat and
then shake the water from a dripping hat-brim.  This he seemed to do
without haste and without emotion.

Durkin next saw his enemy gaze about the entire circle of the room
scrutinizingly, the subdolous green eyes coming to a rest only when
they fell on his own relaxed figure.

"And this is where the music starts!" muttered MacNutt aloud, as he
strode toward Durkin.

Even before he had uttered that half-articulate little sentence his
captive was possessed by a sudden conviction of approaching climax.  He
knew, somewhere deep in the tangled roots of consciousness, that either
he or the other must go down that night, that one was destined to win
and that the other was destined to lose, that the ancient fight was
about to be settled, and settled for all time.

In that agonized and hurried and yet lucid-thoughted summing up of
ultimate values Durkin realized that it would be useless to resist what
was immediately before him.  He was too shaken and weak for any crude
battle of brute strength against brute strength.  With his wounded
hand, which even then sent throbbing spears of pain from finger-tip to
shoulder, and with his bruised and weary and stiffened body, he knew
that any test of strength in the muscular and ape-like arms of MacNutt
was out of the question.  So he lay back, weak and unresisting, every
now and then emitting from his half-opened lips a little moan of pain.

But behind the torn and battered ramparts of the seemingly comatose
body his vigilant mind paced and watched and kept keenly awake.  As he
felt the great hands pad and feel about his body, and the searching
fingers go through his clothes, pocket after pocket, some sentinel
intelligence seemed to watch and burn and glow like a coal deep within
the ashes of all his outer fatigue.  He waited quiescent, as he felt
the heated, animal-like breath on his face, as the ruthlessly exploring
hands tore open his vest, as they ripped away the inner pocket which
had been so carefully sewn together at the top, as they drew out the
tied and carefully sealed packet of papers for which he had been
searching.

More than once Durkin thought that if ever those documents, for which
he had endured and suffered and lost so much, were again wrested from
him, it would be only after some moment of transcendent conflict, after
some momentous battle of life's forlornest last reserves.  Yet now,
impassively and ignominiously, he was surrendering them to the
conqueror, supinely, meanly, without even the solace of some supreme if
vain resistance!  He listened to MacNutt's gloating little "Ah!" of
triumph without a sign or movement.  But, even then, in that moment of
seeming frustration, Durkin's subterranean yet terrible
pertinaciousness, his unparaded bull-dog indefatigability, glowed and
burned at its brightest.  They were not yet in their last ditch.

"That's _one_ part of it!" muttered MacNutt, as he stowed away the
packet and rebuttoned his coat.

It was a shadowed and lupine eye which Durkin cautiously opened as he
felt more than heard MacNutt's quick footsteps on the carpeted floor.
Covertly, and without moving, he saw the other man walk to the
elevator, saw the play of his finger on the mother-of-pearl button, saw
the automatic door noiseless slide away, and the descended and waiting
cage locked on a level with the floor.  He saw MacNutt step inside, and
the finger again play on one of a row of five pearl buttons set in the
polished wood of the cage-wall, and the elevator noiselessly ascend.

The moment it went up Durkin was on his feet.

He first ran to the two doors at the opposite end of the billiard-room.
They were both securely locked; and they were his only means of escape.
Then he hurriedly circled the two huge tables, in search of some
implement of defense.  But the denuded room offered nothing.

Then he dashed to the elevator shaft.  As he had surmised, it was an
automatic electric lift, operating from the cellar below to the top of
the house.  The cage, so far as he could make out, now stood opposite
the third floor.  The controlling apparatus, the motor into which the
power wires led, was, of course, in the cellar beneath him.  It would
be easy enough to twist one of the billiard-table covers into a rope,
and drop down to the shaft-bottom, twelve feet below.  There he could
tie a bit of string to the emergency switch, watch the first movement
of the descending cage, and shut off the current at the right moment.
That would mean that the descending cage, robbed of its power, would
hang a dead weight in its steel channel, the safety brake would
automatically apply itself, and anybody within the cage would remain
locked and imprisoned there, halfway between floors, helpless to
descend or ascend, hemmed in by the four blank walls of the shift.

He decided not even to waste time on twisting up a table-cover.  He
would hang by his right hand, and drop to the bottom.  But a sudden
glint and flutter of light reminded him of his danger.  The cage was
descending.

It was only a matter of seconds before MacNutt stepped once more from
the cage into the billiard-room, yet as he did so he saw nothing but
the still limp and relaxed form of Durkin, huddled back in his huge
chair, emitting from between his half-parted lips an occasional weak
groan of pain.

A gloating and half-demoniacal chuckle broke from the newcomer's lips.
In one hand he carried a decanter of brandy, in the other a seltzer
siphon.  Durkin could hear the gurgle and ripple of the liquid into the
glass; a moment later he knew that MacNutt was bending over him.

"Here, you, wake up out o' that!" he said, with still another chuckle
of ominous glee.

He shook the relaxed figure roughly.

"Get awake, there!  This is _too_ good--this is something you can't
afford to miss, you damned welcher!"

He poured the scalding liquor down the other's throat.  Some of it
spilled and ran into the hollow of his neck; some of it dribbled on his
limp collar and his coat lapels.  But Durkin took what he could, and
was glad of it.  The pain of his wounded arm was very acute.

"Kind o' recalls our first meetin', eh?" demanded MacNutt, as he
watched the other slowly open his wondering eyes.  "Kind o' remind you
of the day I loosened you up with brandy and seltzer, that first time I
had to drag and coax you into this dirty business?"

And again his captor laughed, wickedly, mirthlessly.

"Go on, take some more!  I'm goin' to give you enough to light you all
to glory!" he gloated.  And still he poured the liquor down the
unresisting man's throat.

He dragged the other to his feet.

"Come on now, quick!  There's a little scene waitin' for you
upstairs--something that'll kind o' soothe and console you for gettin'
so done up!"

They were in the elevator by this time, mounting noiselessly upward.
Durkin could feel the fire of the brandy soar up to his brain and sing
through his veins.  MacNutt supported him as they stepped from the
elevator cage into a darkened room.  On the far side of this room, from
between two heavy portières, a gash of light cut into the otherwise
unbroken gloom.

A sound of voices floated out to them and MacNutt tightened his grip on
the other's arm, as they stood and listened, for it was Frances Durkin
and Keenan talking together, hurriedly, impetuously, earnestly.

"But does it make any difference what I have been, or who I am?" the
woman's voice was asking.  "I did my part; I did my work for you.  Now
you ought to give me a chance!"

Still holding the other back, MacNutt circled sidewise, until they came
into the line of vision with the unsuspecting pair in the other room.
Keenan, they could see, held one heavy hand on the woman's shoulder,
intimately; and she, in turn, looked up into his face, in an attitude
as open and intimate.

"You know, now, what I have known before you!" whispered MacNutt, into
the ear of the tortured Durkin.

"You lie!" murmured Durkin's lips, but no sound came from them, for his
staring eyes were still on the scene before him.

"Listen then, you fool!" was all his tempter whispered back.  And they
stood together, listening.

"But I _am_ giving you a chance," Keenan next replied, and his long,
melancholy Celtic face was white and colorless with emotion.  "I'm
giving you the only chance that life holds for both of us!"

"I know it!" said the woman.

Keenan's arms went out to her, and she did not draw back.  Instead, she
reached up her own seemingly wearied and surrendering arms, without a
word, and held him there in her obliterating embrace.  He swayed a
little, where he stood, and for a moment neither moved nor spoke.

MacNutt, narrowly watching the shadowy face of Durkin, saw pictured on
that pallid and changing countenance fear and revolt, one momentary
touch of despairing doubt, and then a mounting and all-consuming
passion of blind rage.

In that drunken rage seemed to culminate all his misgivings, his
suspicions, his apparent betrayals of the past.  He trembled and shook
like a man in a vertigo; the fingers of his upraised right hand opened
and closed spasmodically; his flaccid lips fell apart, vacuously,
insanely.

"I'll kill her!" he ejaculated under his breath.  MacNutt knew that his
moment had come.

Without a spoken word he caught his revolver up from his coat pocket.
Then he thrust it, craftily, into the other man's hand.

The insane fingers closed on the handle of it, the glaring and
expressionless eye peered along the steadying barrel.  MacNutt held his
breath, and waited.  It must be soon, he knew, before the moment of
madness had burnt itself out.

The woman under the white light of the electrolier drew back from
Keenan, with her eyes still on his face, so that her head and shoulders
stood out, a target of black against the white fore-ground.  Then she
drew one hand quickly across her forehead, and, wheeling slowly, let
her puzzled glance sweep the entire circle of the room, until once more
her eyes rested upon the expectant eyes of Keenan.

Durkin, through all his rage, shut his teeth on a sudden sob.  It was
all over.  It was the end.

A change suddenly swept across the woman's face, a light of exaltation
leaped into her dilated pupils, and her hand went up to her heart.

Was it some small sound or movement that she had heard, or was it some
minute vibration of floor that she had felt?

"_Jim, it's you_!" she shrilled out suddenly, into the heavy silence,
in a tense and high soprano, with a voice not like her own.

"_Jim, where are you_?" she called passionately, as she beat Keenan
impotently back with her naked hands.  "Help me, quick!  Can't you see
I need you?  Can't you see this is _killing me_?"

Keenan fell back before her, aghast.

"You fool, you weak fool!" she shrieked at him madly.  "Do you think I
meant that?  Do you dream I could respect or care for an animal like
you!  Do you imagine I would endure the touch of your hands, if it
wasn't to save me till this?  Do you dream----?"

She stopped suddenly, for with one sweep of his advancing arm Durkin
tore the heavy portière from its curtain-rings, and he stood before
them, in the flat white light of the electrics.




CHAPTER XXIX

THE LAST DITCH

Durkin advanced into the room quickly, the revolver in his right hand.
It was a short-barreled bull-dog gun of heavy caliber, ugly and
menacing as it swung from his out-thrust wrist, held low, with the
right elbow pressed close in to his side.  In the doorway stood
MacNutt.  His eyes were staring, his bullock head thrown back,
bewildered at the sudden change that one sweep of an arm had brought to
the scene.

As Durkin edged craftily round, with his back to the side wall, so that
his eye commanded the silent trio before him, Frank made a movement to
draw away from Keenan, who stood grotesquely petrified, his lean jaw
fallen, the melancholy Celtic face touched more with wonder than with
fear.

"Don't move!" commanded her husband, as he saw the motion.  "Stay where
you are!"

She looked at him, as bewildered as the others.

"That man, you'll find, is armed."

"You lie--you fool!"

"That man, I say, is armed!"

Keenan laughed, scoffingly.

"Take his revolver from him!" commanded Durkin.

A momentary hesitation held her back.

"Take it, I say!  And, by God, if he so much as moves a finger, I'll
blow the top of his head off!"

The woman confronted Keenan once more, but he fell back a step or two.

"There's no need of that," he broke in angrily.  "If you want the gun,
I'll give it to you!"

And as he spoke his arm swung down and back to his hip pocket.

"Stop that!" cried Durkin sharply, as he saw the movement.  "Keep those
hands up, or, by heaven, I'll let you have it!"

His arm, by this time, was tense and rigidly out-stretched, and his
steady pistol-barrel pointed just between the other man's ludicrously
blinking eyes.  In the silence that followed the woman reached back,
and without further hesitation drew the revolver from the motionless
man's pocket.

It was a formidable, long-barreled "Colt," which, with one sharp motion
of the fingers, she promptly unlimbered, exposing the breech.  In each
cylinder chamber, she saw, lay a loaded cartridge.  Once assured of
this, she snapped shut the breech and balanced the gun in the
purposeful embrace of her fingers.

"Now what?" she asked, with her eyes turned to her husband.  But the
triumph suddenly died out of her face.

She was only in time to hear Durkin's sharp cry of anger, and to see
his quick spring through the wide door-way, as the guard-door of the
elevator closed and the cage shot up into space.

"We've missed him!" he gasped, with a cry of rage, as he ran to the
door through which MacNutt, in that moment of excitement, had
disappeared.

Frank kept her eyes on Keenan.  She, too, began to feel the sense of
some vast finality in their moves and actions that night.

Keenan laughed.  It was a dry and joyless laugh, but it was
discouraging.

"What's on the floor above?" demanded Durkin, wheeling on him.

"The floor above," slowly responded the other, "is Richard Penfield's
private offices, where his safe is, and where your friend, no doubt, is
now depositing his valuables, behind a burglar-proof time-lock!"

"Oh, that's it, is it!" cried Durkin.  He turned to the woman sharply.

"Frank, quick!  Leave Keenan to me!"

"Yes!" she answered, with coerced attention.

"MacNutt must not get out of this house!  We must stop him before he
gets down this shaft.  You go down by the stairs, quick, to the lowest
basement.  You'll find the motor operating the elevator.  What you must
do is to get to the switch, and shut off the power before this car can
get past us!  Quick!"

He still faced Keenan, but his eye followed her to the door.

"If he does come, kill him; shoot him down, I say, like a dog--_or
he'll kill you_!"

He could hear, through those silent hallways, the muffled rustling of
her skirts and the sound of her flying feet on the waxed and polished
wood.  Then the silence suddenly became oppressive.

It was the unseen foe that he was afraid of, the undiscerned force that
he feared.  His uneasy and alert mind struggled to grasp the problem of
how and where MacNutt would strike, if strike he did, out of the
darkness of that silent and deserted house.

Durkin decided that above all things he must render impossible the
descent of the elevator cage.  But for a moment he could think of no
bar that might be flung across the path of that complex and almost
irresistible machinery, once awakened into its full power.  Then the
solution of the riddle came to him.

Still menacing the silent Keenan with his revolver, he flung over, with
one quick and reckless push of his foot, the heavy mahogany table that
stood in the centre of the room.

Then he turned to Keenan.

"Push that table out into the elevator shaft!" he ordered.  The other
man did not move.  And time was precious; every second was precious!

Durkin repeated his command.

"Furniture-moving is not my vocation!" answered Keenan, folding his
arms.

As Durkin sprang forward, there was no mistaking his meaning.

"I'll count ten," he said, white-lipped.  "Unless the table goes out,
_you_ go out!"  And he began counting, silently, numeral by numeral.

"Well, if you insist!" said Keenan, with a shrug.

Even as Keenan, at the menace of his reiterated command to hurry, threw
open the guard door, Durkin was wondering, in his feverish activity of
mind, just how soon MacNutt's next move would come, and just how and
where he would strike.

The answer to that question came more quickly than he had expected.
And it came grimly, and in a manner most unlooked for.

For even as the reluctant Keenan stooped over the heavy table, not ten
feet from the shaft, the elevator cage descended.  It flashed by the
open door without stopping on its hurried course.  But as it winged
past that square of open light a revolver shot rang out and reëchoed
through the room.

Durkin, peering across the curling smoke, saw Keenan pitch forward on
his hands, struggle and thrash to his feet once more, like a wounded
rabbit.  Then he fell again, prone on his face, close beside the shaft
door.  There he lay, breathing in little gurgles.

Durkin, with little beads of sweat on his pallid face, realized what it
meant.  That flying shot had been intended for _him_.  MacNutt, in that
desperate and hurried and unreasoning last chance, had delivered his
blow, but had been mistaken in his man!

This knowledge flashed through his mind with the rapidity of a
kinetoscope plate, and a moment later was obliterated by still another
hurrying impression.  For, through the deserted house rang two short
and terrified screams, high-pitched and piercing.  They were a woman's
screams, and he knew they could come from no one but Frank.

He turned and hurled himself down the stairway, without even waiting to
recover the revolver that had fallen a minute before from his startled
fingers.  He was conscious only of flinging the weight of his sliding
body on the flume-like surface of the smooth balustrade, with his feet
clattering on the polished steps as he went.  He turned and dashed on
to the head of the next stairway, and in the same manner flung himself
to the floor beneath, and then to the next, and the next, until he was
in the gloom of the basement itself.

Breathless and panting, he groped his way through the darkness, to
where a glimmer of light came from what he hurriedly took to be the
engine-room.

There, as he darted through the narrow doorway, into the circle of dim
light from the one tinted globe in the lowered elevator cage, a strange
sight met his eyes.  It shocked and flung him into a second or two of
blank indecision, of volitionless and thoughtless inactivity.  For one
moment of ominous calm it smote and held him there, before the sudden
blind, cyclonic rush of brain and body which the vision gave rise to.

For at the door of the open cage MacNutt and Frank fought and struggled
and panted together.  The man was inside, on the bottom of the cage,
the woman was outside it.  Her huddled but still resisting body was
locked and jammed halfway across the narrow door.  One of her
opponent's great, ape-like strangling arms was about her neck.  But the
fingers at the end of it were caught between her strong white
carnivorous teeth; and they became stained with blood as, in her
frenzy, she fought and bit and struggled, with the blind fury of some
final despair.  Her revolver she had been unable to use; it lay out of
her reach, behind them on the floor of the cage.

MacNutt, as he strained and tore at her resisting body, was fighting
and edging his way with her back into the cage, to where that waiting
revolver lay.  He himself was already well within the narrow opening,
sprawled out red and disheveled and Titanesque on the cage floor.  But
she was resisting him, inch by inch, fighting desperately, like a
cornered cat, for her very life, yet knowing there could be only one
end to that uneven conflict.

Durkin, after one comprehending glance, followed his first animal
impulse of offense, and descended on MacNutt, beating at the prone,
bull-like head, with its claret-colored bald spot, across which ran one
livid scratch.  He pounded on the clustered fingers of the gorilla-like
hand, crushing and bruising them against the gilded iron grill-work,
through which was interwoven the Penfield triple crescent.

The clutching arms relaxed, but only for a moment.  In that moment,
however, Durkin had stooped and with the one hand that remained with
him to use, struggled to tear Frank away from the deadly clutch.  This
he would surely have done had not MacNutt seen his chance, and with his
free hand suddenly caught at the wounded wrist that hung stained and
limp at his enemy's side.  That sudden, savage torture of the lacerated
flesh was more than the weak and exhausted body of Durkin could endure.
He emitted one little involuntary cry; then every protesting nerve and
sinew capitulated, a white light seemed to flash and burn at the base
of his very brain, and then go out.  He fell fainting on the hard maple
floor.

For a moment or two, like a defeated prize-fighter, he panted and
struggled, ludicrously yet pathetically, to rise to his feet, but the
effort was futile.

It was as he found himself ebbing down through some soft and feathery
emptiness that he seemed to hear a pitiful and imploring voice call
thinly out, "_Mack_!"  Still fainter he seemed to hear it, "_Mack_!
_Come up_!  _I'm dying_!"  He remembered, lazily, that it sounded like
the distant voice of Keenan--but where was Keenan?

Then he seemed to hear the purr and murmur of distant machinery,
followed by a gentle puff of sound and what he hazily dreamed was the
smell of powder smoke.  Then he remembered no more.

      *      *      *      *      *      *

Just how or at what juncture he lost consciousness he could never
clearly remember.  But his first tangible impression was the knowledge
that his wife was once more pouring brandy down his throat and
imploring him to hurry.  Then the sound of muffled blows echoed from
above.

"Quick, Jim, oh, quick, or it will be too late.  No, not that way.  We
can't go by the front--that's cut off.  By the back--this way--I've got
everything open!"

"But what's the noise?" asked Durkin weakly.

"That's the police, with a fireman's axe, breaking in the front door.
But, see, it's not too late!  These steps take us up to the back court,
and this iron gate opens on a lane that runs from the supply department
of the hotel there, right through to the open street!"

He shambled after her, white and tottering.

"Quick, Jim, quick!" she reiterated, as she supported him through the
low gate, and kept her arm in his as they passed down the dark lane,
with its homely smells of early cookery and baking bread.  Only one
passion possessed them--the blind and persistent and unreasoning
passion for escape, for freedom.

"But MacNutt--where's MacNutt?" demanded Durkin, coming to a stop.

"No--no--quick!" gasped Frank, tugging at his arm.

"I tell you I've got to have it out with that man!" protested the
pitiably dazed but dogged combatant at her side.

"You can't, Jim!"

"But I've got to!"

"You can't--you can't," she moaned, "for he's dead!"

A sudden sickening fear crept through his aching bones, seeming to
leave them fluid, like wax.

"You--you did it?" he asked unsteadily.  The face he gazed into looked
aged and worn and pallid in the dim half-light of the breaking morning.
A sudden great pity for her tore at his heart.

"No," she cried fiercely.  "No--not me!"

But she was still tugging insanely at his obdurate arm.  "I tell you,
Jim, you must hurry, or it will be too late!"

"Thank God!" he gasped, scarcely hearing her pleadings.

They were skirting three early delivery-wagons, waiting to unload at
the supply door of the hotel.  A boy passing in the street beyond was
shrilly whistling "Tammany."

"Tell me--now!" demanded Durkin.

"When you fainted MacNutt reached back for the revolver.  He would have
shot you, only Keenan called for him.  He cried down the shaft that he
was dying.  He--he must have pushed the button as he fell.  MacNutt was
still on the floor of the cage, leaning out to take aim at us.  Then
the steel of the shaft-door and the steel of the elevator cage as it
went up came to--oh--I _can't_ tell you now!"

Durkin came to a stop, swaying against her.

"You mean the cage worked automatically, that it went up, with MacNutt
still leaning out?"

"Yes!" gasped the woman brokenly; and Durkin felt the shiver of the
tortured body on which he leaned.

He was silent as they swung into the open street.  His exhausted and
uncoördinating brain was idly busy with some vague impression of the
poignant irony of that end, of how that uncomprehending yet ineluctable
power with which this man had toyed and played and sinned had, at the
ultimate moment, established its authority and exacted its right.

He pulled himself up with a fluttering gasp, weak, sick, overcome, and
was wordlessly grateful for the sustaining arm at his side.

For, once in the open, they were walking eastward, without a sense,
momentarily, of either direction or destination.

Above the valley of the mist-hung street a thin and yellow light showed
where morning was coming on, tardily, thickly.  The boy whistling
"Tammany" passed out of hearing.

"Thank God! oh, thank God!" Frank suddenly sobbed out, tossed and
exalted on a wave of blind gratitude.

"God?" moaned the defeated and unhappy man at her side, dragging
painfully on with his bruised and bitter body.  "What has God to do
with all this--or with us?"

She could not answer.  She saw only a wide and gloomy vista of tangled
crime and offense, stretching back into the past, as the tumbled and
huddled waves of a sea run out to its crowding skyline.  But it was the
sea that had delivered them.

Broken, frustrated and defeated, hunted and homeless, without
consolation for her Yesterday or respect for her Today, she looked up
at the slowly wakening morning with a feeling that seemed to fuse and
blend into the fiercest of joy.

Then the momentary exaltation died out of her weary body.  They had
life--but life was not enough!  A sense of something within her falling
and crumbling away, a silence of dark questioning and indecision, took
possession of her.

Then out of her misery she cried still again, passionately,
persistently, as she clutched and clung to him, her mate for whom and
with him she was once destined to be a wanderer over the face of the
earth:

"There must be a God!  I tell you, there _must_ be a God.  He has let
us escape!"

The man looked at her, questioningly.

"Don't you understand?  This is the last?"

"The last?"

"Yes--yes, the last!  You said it would be never again, if once you
escaped from this!"

He had forgotten.  But the woman at his side, holding him up, had
remembered.

"Come!" she said.  And they went on again.




CHAPTER XXX

ONE YEAR LATER--AN EPILOGUE

Frances waited for her husband, walking slowly up and down under the row
of pallid city maples.  She preferred the open light of the Square to the
gloom of the street that cut like a canyon between the towering
office-buildings on either side of it.  There was a touch of autumn in
the air, and a black frost of the night before had left the sidewalks
carpeted with the mottled roans and yellows and russets of the fallen
leaves.

Summer was over and gone.  And all life, in some way, seemed to have aged
with the ageing of the year.  There was something mournful, to the ears
of the waiting woman, in the very rustle of the dry leaves under her
feet, as she paced the Square.  The sight of the half-stripped
tree-branches, here and there, depressed her idle mind with the thought
of skeletons.  The smell of the dying leaves made her heart heavy.  They
seemed to be whispering of Death, crying out to her at the mutability of
all things that lived and breathed.  And she had so wanted always to live
and exult in living; she had so trembled at the thought of these creeping
changes and the insidious passing away of youth and all it meant to her!
"I hate autumn, most awfully," she had confessed to her husband that
morning, dolefully.

She went on, passing from under the shadow of the trees, grateful for the
reassuring thin sunshine of the late afternoon, that touched the roofs
and the tree-tops with gilt, and bathed the more towering
office-buildings in a brazen glory of light, and left the street-dust
swimming in a vapor of pale gold.  The city noises seemed muffled and
quiescent.  A sense of fulfillment, of pensive maturity, of tranquillity
after tumult, lay over even the urban world before her.  She scarcely
knew why or how it was, but it left her melancholy, lonely, homesick for
things she could not name.

The waiting woman looked up, and saw her husband.  Suddenly, with one
deep breath, all the emptiness of life was a thing, if not of the past,
at least of the background of consciousness.

He was quite close to her by this time, and as she stood there, waiting,
she swept him with her quick and searching gaze.  He appeared before her,
in that fleeting moment of impersonal vision, strangely objective, as
completely and acutely visualized as though she had looked upon him for
the first time.

Something in his face wrung her heart, foolishly, something in the
wordless, Rembrandt-like poignancy with which it stood out, through the
cold autumn sunlight of the late afternoon, in its mortal isolation of
soul, its sense of being detached and denied the companionship of its
kind.  He looked old and tired.  He, too, was voyaging towards some
melancholy autumnal maturity, some sorrowful denudation of youth, that
left him pitiful to her impotently aching heart.  He, too, stood in want
of some greater love than even she could ever bring to him, as surely as
she still cried out for the solace of some companionship, not closer than
his, but of a different fiber.  She had found herself, of late, vaguely
hungering for some influence less autumnal, less vesper-like, to hold and
wall her back from those grayer hours of retrospection which crept into
her life.  Yet this was a secret she had kept always locked in her own
holy of holies.  For even in the face of that indeterminate feeling, it
still stabbed her like a knife to think of any thought or life coming
between her and her husband.

She hurried to him, with her habitual little throaty cry, and caught his
arm in hers.  The gesture was almost a passionate one.

"Jim, you're working too hard!" she said, as they went on again, arm in
arm.

He studied her upturned face.  The pale oval under the great heavy crown
of glinting chestnut seemed paler than usual, the violet eyes seemed more
shadowy.  There clung to her a puzzling and unfamiliar sense of fragility.

"What is it?" he asked, coming to a stop.

"I'm worried about _you_!" she cried.  "This is the fourth, almost the
fifth month, you've shut yourself up with that transmitter!"

"But it's _work_!" he answered, unmoved.

"Yes, I know, but work without a holiday, without rest----"

"But think what it's going to be to us!  All I've got to do now is to get
my selenium cell simplified enough for commercial purposes!  And another
month will do it!"

"But eight months ago you said that!"

"There's nothing left to stick us _now_.  Once I get this cell the way I
want it, we'll start manufacturing, for all we're worth.  In less than
six months we'll be filling contracts here in America.  Two months later
we'll be introducing into seven different countries in Europe a fully
protected and patented transmitting camera as far ahead of the
old-fashioned photophone as a Bell telephone is ahead of a tin
speaking-tube."

"I know, Jim; but you must be more careful!  You must, in some way, stop
working so hard!"

"Who could help it, at this sort of work?" he protested, contentedly.
She felt that he, too, had stumbled upon that timeless and mysterious
paradox of existence, that incongruous law which ordains that as one
surrenders and relinquishes and gives, so one shall live the richer and
deeper.

"I tell you, Frank," her husband was saying, "the more I know of
electricity the more I bow down before it, in wonder, the prouder I am to
be mixed up in its mysteries!  Just think of what it's come to be, this
thing we call Electricity, since the day primitive man first rubbed a
piece of amber and beheld the puny miracle of magnetic attraction!  Why,
today it harnesses tides and waterfalls, and tames and orders force, and
leaves power docile and patient, swinging meek and ready from a bit of
metal thread!  It lightens cities, at a turn of the wrist; it hurls your
voice half way round the world, it guides sailors and measures and weighs
the stars; it threads empires together with its humming wires; it's the
shuttle that's woven all civilization into one compact fabric!  It's the
light of our night-time, and the civilizer of our world.  It explodes
mines, and heals sickness.  It creeps as silent as death through a
thousand miles of sea, and yet it's the very tongue of our world!  It
prints and carves and beautifies; it rises to the most stupendous tasks,
and then it stoops to the most delicate work!"

"And it lets me ring you up, my beloved own, and hear your voice, your
living voice!"  Even beyond her laughter he could catch the rapt note as
she spoke.  He responded to that note by catching at her gloved hand, and
keeping it in his gratefully.

"Yes, but it does even more than annihilate space and turn wheels and
despatch trains.  Think what it's doing with wireless alone!  And _that_
is only the beginning!  Why, the whole world is alive and athrob with
energy, with stored-up power aching to be used--and some day it will be
electricity that will teach all nature how to work and toil for man!  As
yet we don't even know what it is!  It's formless, to us, bodiless,
invisible, imponderable!  It's still unknown--as unknown as God!--and
almost as mysterious!"

"Oh!" she reproved.

"I've sometimes wondered if those lightning flashes and those terrifying
things that used to fill the temples in the Eleusinian Mysteries didn't
simply mean that those old priests of Apollo knew more about electric
currents than we imagine."

"And even Jove's bolts were only electricity, weren't they?" she
assented.  "So you're right, in a way--their god and their power _were_
electricity!  Perhaps it was electricity Prometheus stole!"

"No, it's older than Prometheus, it's older than Adam, it's mixed up in
some way with the very origin of life itself!  It's the most mysterious
thing in the world--and the most beautiful!" he concluded, with solemn
conviction.

They walked on in silence for a moment or two.  A dead leaf fell and
drifted between them.  The afternoon deepened into twilight.

"O, Jim, not the most beautiful!" said Frank, suddenly, thrilled and
shaken with some wayward passion of gratitude, as acute as it was
unheralded.

He looked down at her, puzzled.

"Oh, I'm glad, Jim; glad!" she cried, irrelevantly.

"Glad for what?"

"For this--for you--for everything!"

His face clouded a little, for a moment, with the shadow of the past that
could and would not be altogether past.

"I thought we'd decided to let that--stay closed?" he said.  There was a
note of reproof in his voice.

"Do you know what _I_ think is the most beautiful thing in all the world,
Jim?" she went on, as irrelevantly as before, but holding his arm still
more tightly entangled in hers.  "I think it's Redemption!"

"Redemption?"

"Yes--I think there's nothing ever done, or made, or written of, or sung
of by poets, more beautiful than a soul, a poor, unhappy human soul,
coming into its own once more!  Oh, I don't believe I can ever make you
feel it as I feel it--but I don't believe there's an adventure or a
movement in all life more beautiful than the rehabilitation--that's the
only word I can use!--of a man's heart, or a woman's!  Think of it,
Jim!--what can be lovelier than the restoration of sanity and beauty and
meaning to a suffering and tortured life?  Health after sickness is
lovely, and so is healing after disease, and quietness after unrest, and
peace after struggle.  But that, Jim, is only for the body.  It's only
for something of a day or two, or a year or two.  When a soul is
redeemed, it's something that leaves you face to face with--with
Eternity!"

Again he studied her rapt and mournful eyes, at sea, wondering to what
new turn the sacrificial instinct of her sex was leading her.

"What has made you think of all this?" he demanded of her, a little
unhappily, a little afraid of the old wounds that were healing so slowly.
"Why should you remind me of how hard it is, and how little I've been
able to do?"

She was silent for several minutes again, as they walked on, slowly,
under the spectral autumn trees, with the rustling dead leaves at their
feet.  She found it hard to answer him.

"'The saints are only the sinners who kept on trying!'" she quoted to
him, for the second time in their lives.  Then she came to a full stop.

"Oh, Jim, I need you so much, now!" she cried out, at last, pitifully,
and still again he could not bridge the abyss that lay between one
thought and another.

"Need me?"

"Yes, need you!"

Again a dead leaf fluttered and drifted between them.

"What is it?" he asked, more gently.

She put her hand on his shoulder, and when she spoke her voice was little
more than a whisper.

And he, the man who had spoken of trivial mysteries, bowed before that
supremest mystery which broods and centres in the thought of motherhood.

"We'll have to be good now--terribly good!" she wailed.  And she tried to
laugh up at him, with a touch of her old bravery, in a futile effort to
make light of her tears.




"30"













*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PHANTOM WIRES: A NOVEL ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.